xWNttKfS

1"
2
3
4
5
6
77
8
9
10
11
12
13Translator’s Note
14
15
16
17I don’t really know what I should say here, but with how much I’ve edited this novel, I thought that I would like to leave a note about my experience, signifying my existence beyond a small note at the bottom of the page. Even though I don’t speak Russian and this is a MTL, I think I put about as much effort in as one would a normal translation, and as a result, I think the quality is similar. While I’m sure there are a few inaccuracies, none of it should be anything that affects the plot in any major way.
18
19
20
21I translated this in about 100-120 hours (my estimate, I have no idea how correct this is but I tend to be good at making BS estimates based on intuition) over 6 weeks. I used Google Translate to translate, but I retyped every word and changed/fixed the format of pretty much every sentence. I tried to write somewhat similarly to the Author’s style, but I could only do it so far, and I only matched some aspects – there are parts of his style that I very much dislike. Tsutomu Sato seems to like to write long-winded explanations that only cover information talked about before throughout his novels. I tried my best to cut most of these out, as I don’t find it entertaining to read explanations that emphasize “Minoru is not kidnapping Minami out of greed” for the 10th time. While I think there’s value in repeating things for emphasis, Sato takes it to an extreme.
22
23
24
25I don’t consider myself to be a particularly good writer (I’m much more into Computer Science), but in translating this, I’d like to think I improved, and I hope that my style is at least interesting to read. In translating this, I hoped to become a better typist as well as a better writer, and I know that I achieved at least one of these goals.
26
27
28
29With that said, thank you for reading my translation, and I hope you enjoy it.
30
31
32
33
34
35MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
36
378
38
39
40
41
42
43Prologue
44
45
46Alexander Arcturus, the commander of the third squadron of Stars, was ordered to sabotage the thermonuclear fusion reactor on Miyako Island in Japan. He successfully arrived there on a transport aircraft belonging to the USNA army, but immediately after landing he was attacked and has since been unconscious.
47
48
49
50When Arcturus awoke, he felt disconnected, as one does after dreaming for a while, but at the same time felt he had only slept an instant. He was in total darkness.
51
52Absolute, total darkness, without any light - but this darkness was not something heavy and enveloping as it would if it were a burden. He did not feel pressed from this darkness… he did not feel anything at all.
53
54
55
56He couldn’t even tell whether his eyes were open – if he even had eyes. His consciousness was separated from his body, his link to the physical world.
57
58
59
60“…I died?”
61
62
63
64Such were his thoughts in this confused, absolute isolation, this indefinite void.
65
66
67
68“… Is this Death?”
69
70
71
72His thoughts continued, trying to make sense of his surroundings without senses.
73
74
75
76“In death, it isn’t judgement that awaits, but isolation? …sinners do not burn in hel fire, but become null?”
77
78
79
80As his despair accumulated, a thought suddenly caused him to feel forsaken.
81
82
83
84“…Why am I alone?
85
86MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
87
889
89
90
91
92…am I the only one?”
93
94
95
96Only now did Arcturus realize he couldn’t hear the voice of his “relatives”. For as long as he had been a Parasite, a whisper had spoken to his ego from the depths of his consciousness, subdueing it, suppressing it – but now he could not hear it. For the first time in a while, Arcturus’ mind was filled only with his thoughts.
97
98
99
100“What does this mean…?”
101
102
103
104Arcturus had become a Parasite against his will. He was forcible assimilated when a spiritual life form penetrated his mind. But this unification acted both ways – the Parasite did not unilaterally dominate over Arcturus. Control acted in both directions.
105
106
107
108In merging with the spiritual life form, he ceased to be a man, but at the same time remained similar. He was no longer the person he was before the merge once his ego had been suppressed, but he still held the memories and thoughts of who he once was
109
110– he was now the Parasite Alexander Arcturus.
111
112
113
114Merging with the Parasite changed his values and thought process, but his consciousness was preserved. And since he retained his memories from both before and after he became a Parasite, he knew clearly what a Parasite was – what changed in him.
115
116
117
118Parasites have no ego; no, more accurately, it is inferior. The ego remains, but does not take precedence, so Parasites are missing part of their personality – their individuality. Their desire to stand out, to be unique.
119
120
121
122Parasites are separate as they are united – they have separate consciousnesses, but the boundaries are stretched as their thoughts mix with others. The thoughts of others whisper to their ego in the depths of their consciousness, taking precedence over individual ambition. Beyond telepathy, thoughts are transmitted unconsciously, even without the intent to share.
123
124
125
126At first, one can still distinguish their thoughts from other individuals. But over time the line between “oneself” and “others” blurs and it becomes impossible to distinguish one’s own thoughts from others’. Given the thoughts of other Parasites at al times, one absorbs others ideologies as their own. It’s like an extreme form of propaganda, except instead of just a compelling voice, its invasion on the level of one’s mind. It isn’t feasible for Parasites to keep their individuality as they forget who they are in the presence of the crowd.
127
128MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
129
13010
131
132
133
134As for the spiritual form of life parasitizing people – they can hardly be called life. It might be more accurate to call them viruses; they are clots of information attaching to physical bodies to replicate and spread. In addition, being immaterial, they are not consumed, only growing stronger when used. To cement their spiritual and informational existence, Parasites look for hosts with strong thoughts, and to ensure their existence endured, they suppressed the individuality and therefore the resistance of their hosts. The host was pressured by the Parasite to accept others’ thoughts as their own; to accept the exchange of thoughts and fusion of consciousness.
135
136
137
138And Arcturus realized he was free from this pressure.
139
140
141
142“Did I become a human again… separate from the Parasite?”
143
144
145
146However, this thought did not bring him joy at being free, at having regained humanity, but rather fear that he became a different species once again. Though he was initially a man, he was now a Parasite. From his perspective, it was the same as the initial transformation – he was forced to change his core against his will.
147
148
149
150Life generally tries to preserve itself, and to accomplish this, it resists change – change is scary, change is dangerous. Unplanned changes bring fear, regardless of their effect.
151
152
153
154Arcturus suppressed his instinctive emotions and instead focused on what was happening to him now through force of will. In doing this, he realized he was still half asleep – functional adherence was only one fifth of normal. Even worse, he didn’t even know what “normal” was anymore; his abilities had certainly deteriorated in his little nap.
155
156
157
158
159
160***
161
162
163
164July 8, 2097, 14:07.
165
166Alexander Arcturus suddenly awakened.
167
168
169
170
171
172The darkness shrouding Arcturus shook. This was an excess stream of psions originating from Ichijou Masaki’s Ocean Blast, but Arcturus had no way to know.
173
174
175
176The fog cloaking his consciousness dissipated, and his thoughts cleared up immediately.
177
178
179
180"…was that a psion wave?
181
182MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
183
18411
185
186
187
188So, mass of psions shook the psionic shel ?
189
190
191
192…am I locked inside my own psionic informational body?"
193
194
195
196The body is the prison of the soul - at least, Plato believed this. This was Arcturus’
197
198current situation, however, in a far more literal sense than was meant in the original words of the ancient Greek philosopher.
199
200
201
202An ancient magic seal was burned on his body, separating his mind from the physical world. Arcturus was able to understand the technique binding him due to his experience with ancient magic he inherited from the indigenous people of America, but he also realized the technique was far too strong for him to break with his skills in ancient magic. But even if he couldn’t remove the seal, the ancient magic was based on the connection between the mind and the physical body. In that case, if he could cut off the connection between the mind and body, the seal should dissipate.
203
204
205
206Using only his mind, Arcturus prepared to use magic. It felt… odd, without the physical sensations he was used to, but albeit with confused difficulty, he built a sequence of magic.
207
208
209
210“Astral Projection.”
211
212
213
214The ancient magic that bound it used the connection between the mind and the physical body to bind the mind from the physical body. This wasn’t his first time using this magic, so while he wasn’t quite “used to it”, he had enough experience to keep control.
215
216
217
218He had the feeling of a chain tied to him coming undone. Arcturus tried to get out of his physical body. Usually, he it felt like stepping out under the open sky, no longer protected by shelter – except figuratively. But this time, he felt resistance, as if he was held by a spider web, an invisible net.
219
220
221
222He imagined reaching out a hand towards the net and tearing it off.
223
224
225
226Suddenly, he could see.
227
228
229
230He was staring at the ceiling of the transport plane. If he remembered correctly, he was in the cargo bay.
231
232
233
234MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
235
23612
237
238
239
240He realized what he looked like and where he was without even looking around. On the floor was Arcturus, lying with a pale face in what appeared to be a coffin.
241
242
243
244When he used Astral Projection, his mind and body were connected by an almost invisible link, like a thin thread, but now he could not sense the connection. His mind was not able to communicate with his physical body.
245
246
247
248“Did the link break with the invisible net?
249
250
251
252Am I dead?”
253
254
255
256The old woman who taught him this magic told him that the thread bound his body and soul. A Japanese monk he studied with in his youth claimed that if said thread breaks, he would not be able to return to his body.
257
258
259
260Arcturus was distraught for a movement at his worldly detachment before remembering the current circumstances. Quickly he quelled his fear of death before his conscious fled for panic. His current state, in which he could see, hear, and even feel the world, was incomparably more preferable to being locked in the null, dark void for eternity.
261
262
263
264From a different perspective, his attempts to return to life may have seemed ridiculous
265
266– his life had already ended when he became a Parasite. It was already too late to continued living. However, he believed that he should do something, even if he exists only as a ghost with the consciousness of Alexander Arcturus.
267
268Arcturus remembered his identity as a soldier of the USNA Army. He remained
269
270“himself” enough to serve America as a soldier, even after becoming a Parasite – his principles were ingrained so deeply that is was comparable to faith.
271
272
273
274Arcturus believed himself to be “Alexander Arcturus” as long as he was conscious of his self.
275
276
277
278What do I need to do?
279
280
281
282“…I need to fulfil the task assigned to me.”
283
284
285
286And what task were you assigned to?
287
288
289
290MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
291
29213
293
294
295
296"...Destroy the thermonuclear fusion reactor and create a situation in Shiba Tatsuya cannot refuse participation in Project Dione. That's what I was assigned to do."
297
298
299
300Magic can still be used, even in an astral state. It was not possible to use magic requiring physical weapons, like Dancing Blades, but activating magic interfering with fluids or EM waves would not be a problem, and some types of magic became even more convenient while existing only as an astral body – specifically, mental interference magic.
301
302
303
304
305
306Arcturus came to his decision just one hour after waking up in complete darkness.
307
308
309
310However, it was already too late. His comrades’ attack on Miyako Island had already failed. The physical bodies of Regulus, Vega, and Deneb had already been erased by Tatsuya, and their astral bodies were already completely sealed.
311
312
313
314
315
316MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
317
31814
319
320
321
322
323
324Chapter One
325
326
327Minami had been kidnapped by Minoru. Miyuki called Tatsuya for help, and Tatsuya quickly flew away from Miyako-jima.
328
329
330
331Flying by his aircar from Miyako-jima in the Izu archipelago to Chofu, a suburb of Tokyo, took Tatsuya just 20 minutes at the beginning of the 21st century. Tatsuya wasted no time in hurrying back to Miyuki.
332
333
334
335Understanding Miyuki’s shock, Tatsuya didn’t question Miyuki much. It was obvious to him that asking any further questions would only pressure her and would not be productive.
336
337
338
339“Yes, this is Ozaki.”
340
341
342
343Tatsuya contacted Yuuka over the radio, and was answered by her guardian, Ozaki Chiho. After a quick greeting, he asked her to explain the current situation.
344
345
346
347“Kudou Minoru attacked the hospital with the help of self-destructing parasitic dolls.
348
349They were destroyed upon being disabled, thereby releasing the true bodies of Parasites which attacked passerby. The Juumonji family had to react to this threat, and Kudou Minoru used the chaos to break through the line of defense, allowing him to get into the hospital.”
350
351
352
353“And Yuuka-san left to help deal with the Parasites?” Tatsuya asked.
354
355
356
357“Yes, it was an order from Miyuki-sama.”
358
359
360
361MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
362
36315
364
365
366
367Chiho's tone was slightly apologetic. Her excuse was effective, however, as Tatsuya could not complain about Miyuki’s decision. Yuuka had no grounds to refuse an order from the next head of the Yotsuba family, so Tatsuya accepted the excuse easily.
368
369
370
371“Minoru’s opponent was only Miyuki?”
372
373
374
375Tatsuya still didn’t understand the details of the event and asked for clarification.
376
377“Yes. We have not yet established the details of what happened in the hospital, but Miyuki-sama is unharmed. All four parasitic dolls that Kudou Minoru took with him to the hospital were disabled by Miyuki-sama’s magic, but Kudou Minoru still kidnapped Sakurai Minami.”
378
379
380
381Chiho’s explanation contained the approximate course of events, but Tatsuya’s attempt to understand the specific details was not making progress.
382
383
384
385Obviously, Miyuki’s Cocytus was what neutralized the parasitic dolls.
386
387
388
389When Pledge was still in effect on Tatsuya, it was supported by Miyuki’s power, so as well as removing the limiter on Tatsuya’s magic, removing the seal also allowed Miyuki to use her magical powers at 100%.
390
391
392
393Miyuki's Cocytus was able to damage the Parasite’s true body — confirmed last winter in the battle at First High’s training forest. While with people, the Parasite “merges”
394
395with the host, in Parasite dolls the Parasite just takes possession as the doll does not have a spiritual body to merge with. Because of this, Parasite dolls had no way to resist Miyuki’s magic.
396
397
398
399Cocytus was a magic that did not allow leniency. Using this magic either resulted in death of failure. Minoru could withstand one hit with Parade, but he wouldn’t fool her magic a second time. Once Cocytus was used on Parade, Cocytus – which freezes activity of the mind, including Magic – would not allow Parade to be used again. Even if Minoru was not hit directly, allowing the main hit to be tanked by one of his Parasite dolls, Minoru would still suffer a decline in magical power.
400
401
402
403The basic course events was obvious Tatsuya, but he couldn’t possibly understand how Miyuki had allowed Minami to be abducted while remaining unharmed. Even if Minoru had somehow found a way to beat Miyuki, he wouldn’t have been able to do it by such a margin as to leave Miyuki unscathed. The only explanation was that Miyuki had allowed Minami to be kidnapped, but that didn’t make any sense.
404
405MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
406
40716
408
409
410
411Therefore, the only explanation was that Minami and Minoru convinced Miyuki to let them go.
412
413
414
415There was no guarantee that Miyuki would win in a fight against Minoru. If she hit him with Cocytus, Minoru would lose, but if Minoru’s magic reached Miyuki before this – she would lose. Of course, Tatsuya would not allow Miyuki to be harmed, regardless of distance. As soon as an attack on Miyuki was started, Tatsuya would feel it, recognize the attack, and eliminate. Should the attack be on that could not be Expanded, it would erase the enemy carrying out the attack. However, there were always exceptions. It was foolish to assume that Tatsuya was omnipotent. There were attacks he could not expand and enemies he struggled to eliminate. Minoru as he was now was not an opponent to be underestimated.
416
417
418
419Miyuki had no reason to kill Minoru or take magic away from him. She wasn’t even necessarily an enemy to the Parasites. Though Parasites were a threat to mankind, Miyuki was a fragile creature that could be destroyed unexpectedly, and her nature was relatively pacifistic. It was entirely possible for her to support Minoru’s love - however misguided he was in trying to turn Minami into a Parasite - if Minami agreed. If Minoru came for Minami and convinced her to go with him, Miyuki might just smile, wish them good luck, and let them go – she was the type of girl to avoid fighting if at all possible.
420
421
422
423However, Miyuki most likely would not have entrusted Minami to the current Minoru. If Minoru didn’t give up on turning her into a Parasite for “treatment”, Miyuki would probably have stopped him.
424
425
426
427
428
429Since leaving Tokyo, Tatsuya had not felt a single direct attack on Miyuki, and Chiho’s assertion that Miyuki was unharmed confirmed this.
430
431
432
433Then, Miyuki did not fight Minoru and overlooked his abduction if Minami…? No, Miyuki’s distress at the event meant she surely did not overlook Minami’s abduction.
434
435
436
437Something unexpected happened so that she could not attack Minoru?
438
439
440
441Tatsuya could not imagine what that should be.
442
443
444
445“Is Minoru’s current location known?”
446
447
448
449MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
450
45117
452
453
454
455Putting aside his guesses on the events of how Minoru kidnapped Minami, Tatsuya started thinking about the pursuing Minoru. Given that the USNA and New Soviet Union’s plan to sabotage the thermonuclear fusion reactor had for the most part come to a conclusion, the pursuit of Minoru became the task taking precedence.
456
457
458
459“We don’t have details of the vehicle used, but it has been found moving west along the main road. The Juumonji family head has already completed preparations for pursuit,” Chiho answered.
460
461
462
463Since the appearance of the vehicle wasn’t known, surveillance systems would be useless, raising the question as to it was confirmed that he was heading west on the main road.
464
465
466
467“What was the basis of the conclusion that he was heading west along the central road?”
468
469
470
471“We confirmed his location using Psionic radar to search for Parasites,” Chiho responded.
472
473
474
475This Psionic radar was not yet at a level such that it could be considered complete, but it was still effective in determining the approximate location and direction of movement. More points of observation would have to be established before the radar could determine exact location using multi-point searches.
476
477
478
479If Minrou were in perfect condition, he would be able to thwart any attempt at following him by using Parade. The radar was nowhere near advanced enough to be able to break through the Kudou family’s magic. Knowing this, Tatsuya came to the following conclusion:
480
481
482
483“Minoru was damaged in a fight?”
484
485
486
487Minoru’s magical abilities had to have been deteriorated in a fight for Chiho to be able to be confident about his location, but this raised further questions. Was it temporary, or would it remain for an extended length of time as a side effect? Was the nature of the damage in the Eidos, or was it ironically caused by overheating of his magic calculation area, similar to what happened to Minami?
488
489
490
491MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
492
49318
494
495
496
497He most likely received a strike from Miyuki’s Cocytus, but regardless of the cause, Minoru’s inability to use Parade provided an excellent opportunity to both bring back Minami as well as to capture Minoru without killing him.
498
499
500
501Tatsuya was still slightly indecisive on whether to kill Minoru. This could have been because of some slight emotional attachment, but more importantly, he couldn’t predict what would happen upon his death, the moment his body was destroyed.
502
503
504
505Minoru had retained his identity upon merging with the Parasite and swallowing the ghost of Zhou Gongjin. He was very different from the deserters of the USNA Army he fought last Winter and the magicians from Stars who Tatsuya had just defeated.
506
507Though he was able to seal the magicians from Stars of First-magnitude class, he might not be able to use the same method on Minoru. Killing Minoru could release a powerful spiritual life form unable to be sealed by Tatsuya’s sphere, and Tatsuya didn’t want to take that risk. Tatsuya felt catching Minoru alive and putting him in a state in which he wouldn’t be able to use magic was the method with the fewest possible consequences. The only problem was the difficulty of putting the plan into action.
508
509
510
511Capturing someone alive was far more difficult than simply murdering them. Minoru’s struggle in capturing Minami illustrated this difficulty. Tatsuya was not even sure he would win against Minoru in a battle for life and death if Minoru was in perfect shape; he would almost certainly not be able to capture Minoru alive, especially considering the magic available to Tatsuya. He needed to be ready to kill Minoru in the next fight regardless of the possible consequences.
512
513
514
515Tatsuya asked his question about Minoru’s condition intending to capture Minoru alive if the situation allowed it, and killing him if not. Chiho answered his question understanding this, but her answer didn’t provide much information.
516
517
518
519“It seems that Kudou Minoru’s masking and hiding abilities are weakened, but it isn’t known how long this weakened state will last for.”
520
521
522
523With this confirmation, Tatsuya’s thought screamed, “This is a chance.”
524
525
526
527◊ ◊ ◊
528
529
530
531Tatsuya arrived at the Aoba clinic in Chofu exactly 20 minutes after Miyuki called him for help. Flying back from the island to the clinic actually took less time than the flight from Chofu to the island – the fact that the return trip took less time than the initial MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
532
53319
534
535
536
537trip, a trip in response to an emergency request from the main Yotsuba house, indicated Tatsuya’s priorities clearly.
538
539
540
541“Onii-sama!”
542
543
544
545Miyuki ran up to him and called him in an unacceptable manner under normal circumstances – forgetting to at least use “Tatsuya-sama” showed her distress.
546
547Thankfully, there were no magicians from the Juumonji family in range to hear her as they had already set out to pursue Minoru, but Yuuka and the Tsukuba family staff were still in place. This wasn’t that much of an issue considering they were still part of the Yotsuba family, but it still would have been more desirable for Miyuki to act as her position dictated. The Tsukuba family realized Miyuki’s distress, however, and didn’t comment on it.
548
549
550
551
552
553“Miyuki. I'm glad you're not hurt.”
554
555
556
557Tatsuya hadn’t planned these words in advance, and Miyuki opened her eyes in surprise, not expecting words of concern. She at least expected questioning on the events or about Minoru, so first his first confirming Miyuki’s condition came as a shock to her.
558
559
560
561Tatsuya was no less surprised by his words – while his concern for Miyuki was only natural, he was surprised that he had simply said what he was thinking honestly and openly without considering the words he was saying.
562
563
564
565“Thank you very much,” Miyuki responded.
566
567
568
569Miyuki’s response didn’t make much sense on the surface, but her words of gratitude were natural thoughts to her given the situation.
570
571
572
573However, like Tatsuya, Miyuki was surprised by her openness, and she hung her head slightly in embarrassment.
574
575
576
577“Tatsuya-sama!” Miyuki exclaimed. “It doesn't matter what happens to me, after all, Minami-chan... !”
578
579
580
581Her short exchange of phrases with Tatsuya managed to suppress her panic, and she regained composure enough to switch to a more acceptable title for Tatsuya. Miyuki MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
582
58320
584
585
586
587leaned against him and froze in a pose that seemed to call for a hug. Tatsuya gently laid his hands on her shoulders, and a slight tremor passed through his palms.
588
589
590
591“Tell me the details later. The main thing now is to get Minami back.”
592
593
594
595“...Can you get her back?” Miyuki asked?
596
597
598
599“I can’t promise.”
600
601
602
603Tatsuya could easily tell soothing lies, but he didn’t want to be insincere with Miyuki.
604
605
606
607“Minoru is strong, and his Parade is better than Lina’s. Even with his magical abilities weakened, I might not be able to detect him.”
608
609
610
611At this, Tatsuya paused briefly and slightly pulled away from Miyuki to look into her eyes.
612
613
614
615“But the longer I take, the harder it will be to save her, and I might end up being too late. It would be best to go right now.”
616
617
618
619Miyuki stopped shaking as she thought about how to respond.
620
621
622
623“Save… that’s right. What Minoru-kun is trying… is wrong. And Minami-chan…
624
625what is she thinking…”
626
627
628
629Miyuki’s words cast a bit of doubt in Tatsuya’s mind - Miyuki’s words made it seem as if Minami left with Minoru of her own free will - but he had enough composure to not let it show on his face. This problem didn’t have to be solved yet.
630
631
632
633“Alright. I'm leaving right away.”
634
635
636
637“Tatsuya-sama! Please take me with you.”
638
639
640
641Tatsuya expected this request. Miyuki considered herself guilty of Minami’s abduction for failing to stop Minoru. However, Tatsuya didn’t yet understand her full motivation. If Miyuki had applied Cocytus to Minoru without hesitating, Minami’s feelings would not have manifested in time for her to act in such an irrational way.
642
643Even if she ended up sad because Minoru was dead, Minami would still be safe.
644
645However illogical, Miyuki felt guilty and blamed herself for Minami’s situation, so she MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
646
64721
648
649
650
651stubbornly wanted to correct her mistake herself. But Tatsuya did not give a favorable answer.
652
653
654
655“I can not.”
656
657
658
659Even Tatsuya could understand how she felt – if their situations were reversed, he would have wanted to go as well. However, Tatsuya’s plan for pursuit did not allow Miyuki to come with.
660
661
662
663“I will chase from air with the Freed Suit. The maneuverability of the aircar leaves much to be desired.”
664
665
666
667The refusal was not due to possible danger, but due to the lack of suitable equipment.
668
669
670
671“...I understand.”
672
673
674
675Miyuki was just as able to used flight magic as Tatsuya, but without a suit assisting her, she would only be a burden on Tatsuya. Understanding this, Miyuki did not beg further.
676
677
678
679“Tatsuya-sama, be careful. Take care of Minami-chan.”
680
681
682
683“I will.”
684
685
686
687Answering Miyuki curtly, Tatsuya took off and flew westward.
688
689
690
691◊ ◊ ◊
692
693
694
695Compared to the Mobile Suit used by the self-defense forces, the Freed suit developed by the Yotsuba family does not have the power assistance function and has an inferior quality data transmission channel, but it provides the same amount or even higher protection in addition to its more effective stealth and ability to fly much higher.
696
697
698
699Also, the data channel is only inferior at processing large numbers of simultaneous connections, and it has no problems processing external data under most circumstances.
700
701
702
703The Freed suit should not be considered inferior than the Mobile suit, and its increased mobility and stealth makes it more suitable for pursuit then the Mobile suit which is specialized for fighting.
704
705MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
706
70722
708
709
710
711A translucent map of the terrain was displayed in Tatsuya’s field of view. The map of the Boso area of West Kanto showed a red circle with a diameter of about one kilometer giving the approximate location of Minoru, based on data from a psionic radar tuned to search for Parasites.
712
713
714
715He didn’t intend to waste time near the Aoba clinic, but his conversation with Miyuki had taken 5 minutes. He was almost 30 minutes behind Minoru. Tatsuya’s only advantage was that he could fly in a straight line at a higher speed than Minoru who was forced to travel on the road.
716
717
718
719The translucent circle giving Minoru’s location was moving west near Mount Takao.
720
721To catch up to him in five minutes, Tatsuya increased his flight speed to 400 km / h.
722
723
724
725◊ ◊ ◊
726
727
728
729After abducting Minami from the hospital, Minoru headed west along the central road in a car prepared by the Kudou family. It was separate to the van on which the Parasite dolls were being transported – Minoru was on the "Van Con", a closed-type wagon van in which the space occupied by the rear seats and cargo hold was converted to a livable area so that it turned out to be like a house on wheels.
730
731
732
733The only people in the care were Minoru and Minami; the driver was a combat quinoid (not parasitized) that looked like an adult human male. Minami sat down on a long bench that acted as a bed, and Minoru took the front passenger seat.
734
735
736
737No one was watching Minami to prevent her from escaping. The car was traveling at a high enough speed that she could not jump out without getting injured, but even if Minami was able to leave, Minoru didn’t intend to follow her. If she wanted to escape, Minoru would have accepted it and let her.
738
739
740
741While abducting her was selfish, he wasn’t going to force her to do anything more now that he had escaped. All he wanted was to talk to Minami and hear her opinion without interference from Tatsuya or Miyuki – what does Minami really think?
742
743
744
745"I don't want to die"?
746
747
748
749Or "I don't want to lose my magic"?
750
751
752
753Given the choices, "be human" or "be a magician", what would she choose?
754
755MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
756
75723
758
759
760
761If Minami didn’t mind losing her magic, Minoru wouldn’t try to persuade or force her.
762
763He would never forcefully make Minami into a Parasite.
764
765
766
767Minoru just wanted to give her a choice. He didn’t want to observe in silence what appeared to be Miyuki and Tatsuya making Minami’s decision for her.
768
769
770
771Minoru realized his decision was selfish, and being smart, he knew that abducting her from Tatsuya and Miyuki was disregarding her intentions. Being conscious of the effects of his actions, Minoru no longer wanted to restrict Minami.
772
773
774
775
776
777He was also curious about what Minami’s face was at the moment.
778
779
780
781Was she angry?
782
783
784
785Disgusted, perhaps?
786
787
788
789Does she look at Minoru with contempt?
790
791
792
793Minoru partly chose to sit away from Minami in an attempt to show her he was not trying to limit her. But his main reason was that his magical power was greatly diminished after being hit by Miyuki’s Cocytus. He wasn’t shocked by his weakness, and he had the feeling it was temporary. But his current state wasn’t encouraging considering his situation. From the beginning of his escape, he felt a mechanical look pursuing him, identifying his psionic waves and transmitting them through the information dimension.
794
795
796
797In the current situation, in which the efficiency of his Parade had deteriorated due to his drop in magical power, Minoru could not completely mislead the psionic wave detection hardware. The most he could do was reduce the detection radius to about 1
798
799kilometer.
800
801
802
803At the moment, he was distorting the response from himself such that the detection radius was accurate to about 500 meters. Minoru was not necessarily in the center of the circle, either – he was constantly moving the signal source to in a different direction to reduce the stability of detection results. He was careful about the speed at which he moved the signal source, as well – unnaturally increasing his speed would be clearly visible, so no matter how hurried he was, he wouldn’t go too fast. His only chance at getting away from the Yotsuba and Juumonji would be to use his weakened MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
804
80524
806
807
808
809Parade as much as he could. So, his main reason for sitting away from Minami was so that he could focus – he thought that if he sat next to her, his thoughts would automatically divert to her such that he couldn’t focus on his magic.
810
811
812
813Minoru had recently begun to feel a different look than the mechanical one from the radar – like an all seeing eye, making it even more difficult to maintain his false image.
814
815
816
817It was Tatsuya’s Elemental Sight.
818
819
820
821Minoru understood the cause, but it didn’t help him in shaking it off. Minoru could never get rid of Tatsuya’s “eyes” in his current state. He had to make every effort to a least prevent him from accurately determining his location.
822
823
824
825◊ ◊ ◊
826
827
828
829Regardless of Minoru’s thoughts in sitting away from Minami, she was grateful towards him for keeping his distance. She felt that if she could physically feel his warmth, she would automatically cling to him. Minami didn’t trust her mental state enough for her to be able to hold herself back.
830
831
832
833She was tormented by guilt.
834
835
836
837She betrayed Miyuki... she could hardly believe her actions.
838
839
840
841Why did she betray Miyuki, her mistress?
842
843
844
845How could she betray Miyuki by defending Minoru?
846
847
848
849“Because you like Minoru more than Miyuki.”
850
851
852
853The depths of Minami’s consciousness whispered her guilt to her, eroding her mental state as she dwelled on her actions. But she still didn’t agree with her other self.
854
855
856
857She couldn’t deny that she had feelings towards Minoru, no matter how much she wanted to avoid admitting it. But a part of herself still remained confident that the whispered statement was false.
858
859
860
861Her emotions towards Minoru and Miyuki were incomparable; they were fundamentally different in nature.
862
863MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
864
86525
866
867
868
869Minami viewed Miyuki as her mistress. At least, in the beginning, that was all. But now she thought of her as family, as an older, caring sister. She would to protect Miyuki with her life not because it was her duty, but because she wanted to in her heart. She was able to extend her limits and overheat her magic calculation area when defending against the attack by Tuman Bomba because of her feelings. It wasn’t disputable that her feelings towards Miyuki existed, and Minami understood that she loved Miyuki as family. Miyuki was precious to Minami, which made her guilt towards her betrayal all the worse.
870
871
872
873On the other hand, Minami didn’t understand her feelings for Minoru – how she felt about him.
874
875
876
877Was it love?
878
879
880
881Was it more of an obsession?
882
883
884
885Or did she just not want him to die to Miyuki?
886
887
888
889No matter how much Minami thought about it, she couldn’t come to a conclusion.
890
891Minami knew she liked Minoru.
892
893
894
895She just didn’t know how much.
896
897
898
899Her thoughts had only progressed to the point at which she was just becoming aware of her feelings.
900
901
902
903
904
905While trying to come to a conclusion, Minami tried to remember how she felt at the moment she betrayed Miyuki, but she couldn’t remember what she was thinking when she stood in front of Minoru and begged Miyuki to “please stop!”. All she was sure of was that given the choice between never seeing Minoru again or never seeing Miyuki again, she would give her farewells to Minoru. Minami was convinced that she still hadn’t given up her loyalty to Miyuki.
906
907
908
909Minami ordered herself not to hesitate, to believe that she still hadn’t betrayed her mistress in her heart just yet.
910
911
912
913◊ ◊ ◊
914
915
916
917MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
918
91926
920
921
922
923Arcturus decided to try to unite with his colleagues in order to complete his mission to sabotage the thermonuclear fusion reactor.
924
925
926
927His biggest problem at the moment was finding them.
928
929
930
931Though he had become an Astral body, he still had limitations in transportation. There weren’t any physical limitations like terrain – moving over mountains or sea was about the same as flying along flat ground to him now – and speed was not an issue either.
932
933He was limited to moving at speeds he had personally experienced, but since he had been in the cockpit of a supersonic fighter, he was able to move fairly quickly. His problem was that he couldn’t use any navigation systems as an astral body – he didn’t know where to fly, so any attempt would be a waste of spiritual energy.
934
935
936
937His awakening should have been noticed by his colleagues. Also, he should feel his colleagues’ presence. He should have felt where his comrades were, but no matter how hard he strained his perception, he couldn’t detect any sign of Regulus’ presence.
938
939
940
941“Am I no longer a Parasite?
942
943
944
945Did I… become human again?”
946
947
948
949Arcturus tried to make sense of his situation with his immaterial head; his mind, in other words.
950
951
952
953He decided to try searching again. This time he looked for the activity of the waves of his subordinate’s body by using ancient perception magic, a form of outer-systematic magic passed down among Native Americans which worked using information distance rather than physical distance.
954
955
956
957Information distance could be considered familiarity – close friends, relatives, sworn enemies and the like who one knows very well would give a strong response through the information dimension regardless of distance. On the other hand, one would not be able to detect a response from a stranger even if they were in the same room.
958
959Information distance disregarded the physical world and was a fundamental y different type of distance.
960
961
962
963Despite this, Arcturus still couldn’t establish the location of Regulus despite the fact that they had worked in the same detachment for more than five years.
964
965
966
967MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
968
96927
970
971
972
973“Has he been kil ed…?”
974
975
976
977Arcturus pessimistically assumed the worst.
978
979
980
981He didn’t have long to grieve, however, as he was interrupted by a sudden feeling.
982
983“What is this ‽”
984
985
986
987Arcturus caught a familiar feeling that he had a strong connection to through his network.
988
989“The same as at that time ‽”
990
991
992
993Arcturus had found the presence of the sworn enemy who attacked the transport plane and sealed Arcturus’ physical body.
994
995
996
997“This is the enemy.”
998
999
1000
1001Arcturus knew this without even knowing the identity of the person he was against.
1002
1003
1004
1005Not knowing that this enemy was the enemy the mission was supposed to neutralize,
1006
1007"Shiba Tatsuya", Arcturus rushed after his enemy flying in the sky to avenge himself and his comrades.
1008
1009
1010
1011◊ ◊ ◊
1012
1013
1014
1015Tatsuya slowed down while flying near Takao Mountain. He was tracking Minami’s eidos through a filter impeding his view, watching for information related to Minami.
1016
1017He felt he was catching up to her.
1018
1019
1020
1021Tatsuya would be able to determine the location of Minami anywhere on the globe with no interference – his information distance to Minami was extremely close after having lived in the same house as her for more than a year – so though Minoru was hiding her exact coordinates using his magic, Tatsuya was still able to read approximated locational information.
1022
1023
1024
1025Minoru had assumed Tatsuya’s sight was directed towards him, but in actuality, he was feeling Tatsuya’s gaze on Minami because of his deep connection with her.
1026
1027
1028
1029MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1030
103128
1032
1033
1034
1035Tatsuya turned off the helmet’s display and looked at the highway to watch for psion waves.
1036
1037
1038
1039Even with his masking magic weakened, Minoru didn’t emit extra psions which lingered and could be detected from a distance. However, he couldn’t completely suppress the Parasitic waves he emitted – lingering effects from being hit by Cocytus.
1040
1041
1042
1043This was how the Parasite radar was able to detect his signal – it picked up the distorted Parasitic waves he was emitting and approximated the source location after receiving a number of them.
1044
1045
1046
1047“…Are these his?”
1048
1049
1050
1051Tatsuya settled his gaze on an unusual wave wobble different from waves emitted by normal people. He lowered his altitude in order to establish the source of the psionic waves which spread around him like a mist.
1052
1053Suddenly, he detected magic aimed at him from his left. He stopped his descent and began to rise sharply, as if he had jumped into the air.
1054
1055
1056
1057Directly beneath him at the location he had been a moment ago slipped a thin strip of lightning created by magic. Tatsuya turned to face the source of the magic – the point of activation and the point of exit from the magic sequence nearly coincided. Someone had fired a lightning bolt straight from their hand as if it were a gun. This was unusual for modern magic, as weapons devices were preferred for this type of attack.
1058
1059
1060
1061Knowing this, Tatsuya figured his opponent was probably an ancient magician.
1062
1063However, Tatsuya was surprised by his enemy’s appearance.
1064
1065
1066
1067His enemy – was immaterial.
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073The spiritual body attacking Tatsuya was in the shape of a person’s physical body, exuding hostile intent towards Tatsuya.
1074
1075
1076
1077“A psionic body storing someone’s will... a ghost? No, an Astral Projection ‽”
1078
1079
1080
1081Tatsuya counterattacked the next attack instead of dodging it. A sharp, rotating spear made from compressed air flew towards him.
1082
1083
1084
1085MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1086
108729
1088
1089
1090
1091Tatsuya neutralized the air spear directed at him by dispersing the spell as well as the plasma sparks on the surface of the air mass.
1092
1093
1094
1095Scatter spells analyzed the structural information of magic sequences and destroyed the connections between the psionic particles making it up.
1096
1097
1098
1099The first step of this obtaining the information describing the sequence of the magic.
1100
1101
1102
1103In doing so, information about the caster of the magic is revealed in addition to the content of the magic.
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109Though the astral body resembled a human body in shape, finer details weren’t reproduced, so though Tatsuya could “see” the astral body was once a human man, he couldn’t establish any form of identity. All it looked like was a silhouette, like a person wearing a mask of a generic human face.
1110
1111
1112
1113However, after gaining information about the unknown enemy from the magic they used, Tatsuya recognized his identity.
1114
1115“Alexander Arcturus, first-magnitude magician of Stars.”
1116
1117
1118
1119Realizing this fact allowed Tatsuya to recognize some of the astral body’s clearer outlines.
1120
1121
1122
1123The psionic body, shaped like a man and hovering in front of him in the air, took on the appearance of a large magician whom Tatsuya had fought and sealed in a transport plane.
1124
1125
1126
1127◊ ◊ ◊
1128
1129
1130
1131Minoru detected the signs of a magical battle as soon as it started in the sky above him.
1132
1133
1134
1135“One of them is Alexander Arcturus… he’s fighting… Tatsuya-san?”
1136
1137
1138
1139He recognized Arcturus instantly – after all, they were both Parasites, and it was he who undid Arcturus’s seal, awakening Arcturus from “death”. Minoru detected Arcturus from the psionic waves the astral body was releasing, as well as the fact that his release from the seal was incomplete.
1140
1141
1142
1143MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1144
114530
1146
1147
1148
1149The core of the astral body which had come out of Arcturus’ physical body was the same as the information body formed from the Pushion part of Parasites’ true bodies.
1150
1151The Eidos surrounding it – Arcturus – was covering, as if he were clothes for the Parasite.
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157Minoru felt Arcturus presence by perceiving an information body similar to himself –
1158
1159the Parasite – in addition to the accompanying Eidos making up Arcturus.
1160
1161
1162
1163Minoru could only guess that the second person was Tatsuya, though his reasoning was opposite of what it was when identifying Arcturus.
1164
1165
1166
1167Minoru could not detect Tatsuya’s psionic waves.
1168
1169
1170
1171He had definitely used magic, but the only psions used were used in manipulating the Eidos using magic. There were no residual effects in either the information of physical dimension.
1172
1173
1174
1175This was not done by using high-level magic, but by high-level use of magic –
1176
1177Tatsuya’s performance could be called an art at how skilled it was.
1178
1179
1180
1181“…if you think about it, that has to be it. Tatsuya-san is the only one who can use magic that effectively.”
1182
1183
1184
1185Minoru may have been overestimating him compared to everyone else. There could well be other experienced masters with skills similar to or even better than Tatsuya’s.
1186
1187However, among magicians Minoru knew – magicians probable to be in this situation
1188
1189– Tatsuya was the only person in the list.
1190
1191
1192
1193“…Tatsuya-san is chasing me.”
1194
1195
1196
1197This fact made Minoru nervous. He wasn’t sure he could defeat Tatsuya even in perfect condition, so with his magic weakened, he had very little chance of defending Minami.
1198
1199
1200
1201Shortly after successfully abducting her, Minami would be taken from him.
1202
1203
1204
1205Taken directly from his hands.
1206
1207
1208
1209MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1210
121131
1212
1213
1214
1215“This is bad.”
1216
1217
1218
1219He still hadn’t heard Minami’s answer – her feelings.
1220
1221
1222
1223Minoru had never relied on others in matters of magic. He used to rely on others physically due to abnormal pains in his body, but that was all. In magic’s case, his skill had always been sufficient for the situation and he never needed to ask for help from others.
1224
1225
1226
1227So this situation was Minoru’s first experience in asking for help due to his own magic being insufficient.
1228
1229
1230
1231“Please! …at least for thirty minutes, please. Somehow, please stall Tatsuya-san…!”
1232
1233
1234
1235Minoru pleaded for help from an unknowing Arcturus, who continued performing reckless attacks.
1236
1237
1238
1239◊ ◊ ◊
1240
1241
1242
1243Unlike Minoru, who detected Tatsuya by feeling the echoing psionic waves of the magical battle overhead, Minami detected Tatsuya from his Elemental Sight – his vision, his all seeing gaze pointed at her.
1244
1245
1246
1247“…he’s watching me.”
1248
1249
1250
1251Minami felt it through her intuition rather than her magical perception. Her detection of Tatsuya was not based on anything concrete in the present – it was based on what she knew from the past. She was under his view at home and at First High. She knew he was watching because he was always watching.
1252
1253Minami had crouched in fear of his gaze for the first few days, but even now she felt fear from his sight that saw all – even after more than a year.
1254
1255
1256
1257She was never scared of being scolded, of punishment. Tatsuya never showed signs that he judged her for the things she did.
1258
1259
1260
1261She was scared of the fact that he saw everything – every action she made. And from this, he could know everything about her character. Her quality of work, her effort.
1262
1263
1264
1265MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1266
126732
1268
1269
1270
1271Normally, she could hide how she felt behind her actions, but she wasn’t perfect – she couldn’t maintain a façade permanently. She could never relax and be content with what she was – she felt insecure that someone could see all the bad parts of her. Her incompetence, her laziness, her ugly side – all the parts of her she didn’t want to see herself were now open to someone else, making it all the worse.
1272
1273
1274
1275It seemed to her that when Tatsuya was watching, he saw so much that he knew about her insecurities – and yet she knew nothing in return.
1276
1277
1278
1279Minami understood she was making a problem out of nothing – she knew Tatsuya’s power couldn’t reach her feelings, and he wasn’t watching her actions enough to know all she did. In addition, after living under the same roof as him, she knew that he wouldn’t use her secrets against her. But that didn’t matter to her feelings – logically, she knew there was no problem, but feelings aren’t logic.
1280
1281
1282
1283Even if Tatsuya wouldn’t use it against her, the fact remained that he possessed a power that could see her secrets, and even if the power couldn’t look into her thoughts, it could still see the sins committed by man. Her actions were revealed as if Tatsuya was giving her Last Judgement.
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289Tatsuya’s gaze weakened after 24 hours of not seeing his target, but this couldn’t reassure her. When they lived in the same house, there was never at time where they were apart for more than 24 hours, and now…
1290
1291
1292
1293Not even one hour had passed since Minami had betrayed Miyuki.
1294
1295
1296
1297Her emotions were no longer limited to just despair – now she cringed, clasping her shoulders as her hopeless eyes gazed at the floor.
1298
1299
1300
1301Minami was scared.
1302
1303
1304
1305Not of punishment by Tatsuya, but that he would not condemn her for her sins.
1306
1307She was scared that he would say she wasn’t even worthy of condemnation. That she would be thrown away as a useless person.
1308
1309
1310
1311Minami was scared that she would be pushed to the side, watching from the sidelines as someone who didn’t matter.
1312
1313
1314
1315MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1316
131733
1318
1319
1320
1321◊ ◊ ◊
1322
1323
1324
1325More magic was sent toward Tatsuya from Arcturus’ astral body, but Tatsuya neutralized it all by interrupting and dispelling it.
1326
1327
1328
1329All this magic Tatsuya easily neutralized Interrupt spells and dispel spells.
1330
1331
1332
1333Tatsuya now knew the identity of the astral body – he had identified it as Alexander Arcturus from Stars after the body first used magic.
1334
1335
1336
1337Tatsuya was mildly annoyed at this occurrence – after all, he was on a time sensitive mission and yet his time was being wasted by an enemy who should have been defeated. However, Tatsuya couldn’t just leave the fight. Arcturus used more diverse magic in his astral body than he had in his physical body. He even used outer-systematic magic to attack the mind this time. This only served to frustrate Tatsuya even more – this enemy, who he never should have had to fight again, was back for more and stronger than last time.
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343Tatsuya wasn’t surprised by the fact that Arcturus was able to use magic without a physical body, as he had fought the true body of Parasites on multiple occasions.
1344
1345However, he was slightly shocked at the fact that his magical ability had increased.
1346
1347
1348
1349In past experiments carried out in Japan, there was no indication that astral projections increased magic power or activation speed. Tatsuya had attended experiments like this twice in the past when they were carried out by the Yotsuba family. The general conclusion from these experiments was that activation speed remained the same, while power decreased.
1350
1351
1352
1353But now, after having to neutralize heated wind blades in a state of plasma compressed via adiabatic compression, Tatsuya thought about why his opponent had seemingly increased.
1354
1355
1356
1357“…why didn’t he use this power last time?”
1358
1359
1360
1361He should not have been limited inside the aircraft – he had shot through the plane that time and was clearly not afraid to damage the body of the craft. It couldn’t have been the presence of friendly soldiers either, as Tatsuya had put Arcturus’ comrade in front of his eyes. Arcturus should have at least nearly used his full power when fighting MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1362
136334
1364
1365
1366
1367on the plane, so his increase in strength was unbelievable. Had his power somehow increased the moment he got rid of the seal?
1368
1369
1370
1371“Minoru must have broken the seal made by Mikihiko…”
1372
1373
1374
1375Tatsuya could not use the ancient magic employed in sealing the Parasites, but he understood its nature. It could not be broken from inside the inside, so some outside force had to have freed him.
1376
1377
1378
1379“When Minoru broke the seal, did he use some kind of spel to increase his magic power?”
1380
1381
1382
1383Tatsuya didn’t know any magic that could increase the abilities of another, but he realized he didn’t know all the magic in existence. Some magic may have existed with that effect.
1384
1385
1386
1387“…I’ll think about it later.”
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393Arcturus attacked using bullets made of uncompressed air. Upon hitting a target, the air around the target is scattered, causing a sudden drop in pressure resulting in cooling as a result of adiabatic expansion.
1394
1395
1396
1397Tatsuya destroyed the portion of the magic sequence which would cause the air to scatter using Gram Dispersion.
1398
1399
1400
1401As he expected, Arcturus’s interference force was wasted without causing an effect.
1402
1403
1404
1405Tatsuya was defending by harassing the enemy rather than neutralizing magic, but even though it affected his opponent, it was still a defense. Arcturus wouldn’t quit just because his attacks were ineffective, so Tatsuya needed to attack somehow.
1406
1407
1408
1409Suddenly, Tatsuya rushed towards Arcturus’s astral body using flight magic. He aimed at the Eidos storing the information about Arcturus’ physical body rather than the astral body itself.
1410
1411
1412
1413However, Arcturus had foreseen Tatsuya’s attempt to close the distance, and he materialized a red-hot wall of adiabatic compressed air.
1414
1415
1416
1417MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1418
141935
1420
1421
1422
1423Tatsuya spread out the compressed gas by using a scatter spell, but this released the heat as the compressed air exploded outwards. Arcturus expected this to damage his opponent, but the blast wave was blocked by Tatsuya’s armor. At this point, Tatsuya had approached within 10 meters of Arcturus.
1424
1425
1426
1427Tatsuya shot a mass of psions toward Arcturus to interrupt him – Gram Demolition. If Arcturus had a physical body, all he would feel was a slight disturbance as the psions hit him. The physical body acted as a reference, stabilizing the Eidos. It didn’t matter if parts of the information body were blown off as the physical body could be used to recreate missing parts. However, without a physical body, the Eidos has no way to repair broken parts, so in Arcturus’s case, if his information body was damaged by pressure from a stream of psions, he would have no way to fix it.
1428
1429
1430
1431However, Arcturus’ astral body withstood Tatsuya’ spell. Its shape was slightly damaged, but that was all. The information making up Alexander Arcturus had not been blown away.
1432
1433
1434
1435Arcturus moved away from Tatsuya. He wasn’t running, but he needed to make some distance.
1436
1437
1438
1439After he felt he was a safe distance away, he released a series of thin needles made of lightning that were difficult to see with. Rather than scatter them, Tatsuya evaded by maneuvering in the air, but by this time, he was too far out of range to use Gram Demolition again.
1440
1441
1442
1443Tatsuya’s frustration grew once more.
1444
1445
1446
1447The car with Minami continued to head west, and Tatsuya was stuck fighting a troublesome enemy.
1448
1449
1450
1451Minoru had probably prepared a shelter hidden by magic, and Tatsuya wasn’t sure how long Minoru’s reduction in magical power would last. For all he know, it would become impossible to track Minoru within just 5 minutes.
1452
1453
1454
1455But Tatsuya couldn’t just leave the fight. If he didn’t defeat the current enemy blocking his way, he wouldn’t be able to continue the chase. The problem was, Tatsuya still didn’t have any idea how to defeat this opponent. Though he had a rich combat experience – he could even be called a veteran, despite his age – he had never fought an enemy like this.
1456
1457MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1458
145936
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465He had fought magicians using astral projections in the past, but he had never fought against such a strong astral body. Astral projections were usually used to search for enemies – not for direct combat.
1466
1467
1468
1469The astral body’s natural state was tied to a physical body. Activity away from a physical body was unnatural. It was fine when using passive abilities such as detection, but actively using magic made it impossible to maintain the state for long. Even well trained magicians using this spell would only be able to carry out battles for two to three minutes. Despite this, Arcturus’ astral body showed no sign of a decrease in power or presence despite having fought for more than five minutes now. He continued releasing magic at Tatsuya without any indication that he would run out any time soon.
1470
1471
1472
1473Worse, Tatsuya had never encountered an astral body that could withstand the stream of psions from Gram Demolition. Though he couldn’t destroy the spiritual body entirely with it, all astral bodies Tatsuya had previously faced would be forced back into their physical bodies after taking a direct hit.
1474
1475
1476
1477Tatsuya tried to think of a way to defeat the enemy in front of him, but the astral body used this as an opportunity to attempt to drag Tatsuya into the illusion of madness using outer-systematic magic.
1478
1479
1480
1481Mental interference magic couldn’t be avoided physically, and since Tatsuya couldn’t use any mental interference magic himself, he had no way to resist the attack other than destroying the magic itself. Each time Arcturus used mental interference magic, Tatsuya was forced to dispel the spell.
1482
1483
1484
1485In other words, he was in a situation where he couldn’t attack, and couldn’t even focus on figuring out a way to attack.
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491If Tatsuya didn’t change something, the situation would only grow worse. Tatsuya was currently neutralizing or evading all of Arcturus’ magic, but if Arcturus didn’t run out of energy and cancel his astral projection, Tatsuya could even lose the battle.
1492
1493
1494
1495Once again, Arcturus used mental interference magic to attack Tatsuya – The Illusion of Chaos. It was magic that caused the subject’s mind to experience psychedelic visions and sounds as if they were under the influence of a hallucinogen.
1496
1497MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1498
149937
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505It was first used medically to treat mental disorders using the effects of drugs without their physical side effects. At that time, its name was the far more innocent “The Illusion of Disorientation”.
1506
1507
1508
1509The magic didn’t have pose much of a threat on its own, but it put the recipient at a fatal disadvantage in the battle, so Tatsuya was forced to react and decompose it with Gram Dispersion. However, Tatsuya’s situation was growing worse and worse as all he was doing was reacting. He had completely lost the initiative in the battle as he waited for Arcturus’ attacks without attacking himself.
1510
1511
1512
1513Tatsuya had to retake the initiative to get out of the impasse. Since Arcturus was using wave, energy, and projectile attacks in addition to outer-systematic magic, Tatsuya sometimes had the chance to evade and counterattack Arcturus rather than the magic, but he was too far away.
1514
1515
1516
1517Gram Demolition had too short of a range to be effective in this situation. The spell’s effectiveness was determined by the density of psions, so as distance increased, the spell grew progressively weaker.
1518
1519
1520
1521Usually, effectiveness of magic was not correlated with physical distance. Since magic was activated from the information dimension, magic could generally be used anywhere from anywhere. Distance was mainly an obstacle due to the feeling of the operator that the target was too far away for the magic to reach; it was a limitation imposed by the magician.
1522
1523
1524
1525However, since Gram Demolition worked by sending a mass of psions through the physical plane, it was an exception to the general rule. The maximum range varied on the users psion count, but though Tatsuya’s psion count was impressive, Arcturus was still able to maintain a distance at which Tatsuya could not reach him.
1526
1527
1528
1529Tatsuya’s current limit was about 30 meters. This distance restriction was unique to Gram Demolition, and it was a much more serious limitation than limitations on other magic.
1530
1531
1532
1533Arcturus was maintaining a distance of more than 50 meters away from Tatsuya.
1534
1535Tatsuya had been able to approach to within 10 meters during his first rush, but his attack had been enough to alert Arcturus to the danger so Arcturus was being especially careful about keeping his distance.
1536
1537MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1538
153938
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545Tatsuya’s only way to defeat Arcturus seemed to be to reduce the distance. Since Gram Demolition had been able to inflict some damage, it would probably be able to defeat Arcturus eventually, and it was Tatsuya’s only method of attack – his innate Decomposition magic had no effect on spiritual bodies.
1546
1547
1548
1549“…but why is it not reacting?”
1550
1551
1552
1553While he continued neutralizing Arcturus’ magic, he had yet another question about his opponent.
1554
1555
1556
1557“I can’t recognize the structure of his mind? …I can’t use decomposition magic.
1558
1559
1560
1561Since the mind is a pushionic information body? …I can’t see pushions.”
1562
1563
1564
1565The mind was a pushionic information body, so Tatsuya couldn’t see or feel it –
1566
1567Miyuki was better suited for that. He realized that he was weak at detecting pushions, so he answered his own question.
1568
1569
1570
1571“…I can decompose a man’s body, but I don’t look directly at its structure. I can’t see every microscopic cel , nor can I see the molecules making up each cel .
1572
1573
1574
1575It’s the same for other substances too. I don’t recognize the components making molecular compounds directly.
1576
1577
1578
1579When disassembling things into its components, I do not see how the parts combine –
1580
1581only the Eidos recording information about the substance.
1582
1583
1584
1585I don’t see the structure – I see information connecting it, and delete it.”
1586
1587
1588
1589Tatsuya thought back to what he did when using decomposition magic.
1590
1591
1592
1593Magic was the technology of copying, storing, and replacing information about phenomena existing in the world. The Yotsuba family didn’t consider Tatsuya’s decomposition – the mass deletion of information making a body – to be magic, but strictly based on the definition of magic, Decomposition was fundamentally magic.
1594
1595
1596
1597“Despite not seeing the structure of substances, I can decompose them.
1598
1599
1600
1601MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1602
160339
1604
1605
1606
1607Then why can’t I used decomposition just because I can’t directly see the structure of the mind?
1608
1609
1610
1611…
1612
1613
1614
1615The body of the enemy in front of me right now – what is it?”
1616
1617
1618
1619Tatsuya’s train of though finally started to reach a conclusion.
1620
1621
1622
1623The body he recognized as Arcturus was a psionic structure storing information about his physical body.
1624
1625
1626
1627The information making up the physical body was not just about the substances composing it. It wasn’t yet fully clear what the purpose of psions were, but they seemed to provide a link between the material world and the mind.
1628
1629
1630
1631Psions generally didn’t interact with the material world, with one exception – psionic waves could generate and detect small electrical signals. Because of this, nerve cells could generate psionic waves, and psionic waves could generate an electrical impulse in nerve cells, allowing magicians to feel psionic waves. This two-way communication with psions provided a link between the mind in the information dimension and the body in the physical dimension.
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637All phenomena in the physical world are accompanied by information in the information dimension recorded by psions, and using psions to rewrite or change the information about an object changes the object. Phenomena in the physical world are intrinsically linked to the information recorded in the information dimension, so changing one also changes the other.
1638
1639
1640
1641However, to change the information, the information must be completely overwritten.
1642
1643Changing information requires an interference force determined by the number of psions used to overwrite the information, or the else the object will simply repair damage to its Eidos using its physical body as a reference. The object must be
1644
1645“convinced” that the new information is correct, causing the physical body to change in accordance with the Eidos.
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1652
165340
1654
1655
1656
1657In the psionic body Tatsuya observed in Arcturus, he found a link allowing the mind to work in the physical dimension.
1658
1659
1660
1661“Why is there any need for a spiritual body need to be accompanied by a psionic information body?”
1662
1663
1664
1665Tatsuya stopped trying to maneuver closer to Arcturus to get in range to use Gram Demolition, returning to evading and intercepting attacks. Tatsuya’s intuition told him to follow the course of his reflections, and he began building a new hypothesis based on his reflection.
1666
1667
1668
1669“This enemy is not just Alexander Arcturus – it also contains the true body of the parasite covered in a psionic shel .
1670
1671
1672
1673The mind can’t control the body directly, and nor can it directly recognize information recorded by the body. The mind – the pushion information body – gives orders to the physical body by emitting psionic waves, and receives information col ected by the physical body by receiving psionic waves.
1674
1675
1676
1677Would everything be the same if there was no physical body? The mind can’t directly interfere with or receive information from this dimension, but would it stil be able to access and send information?”
1678
1679
1680
1681Arcturus’s attacks suddenly became fiercer as he realized Tatsuya was no longer trying to counterattack. However, Tatsuya continued automatically neutralizing his magic, and he plunged back into his thoughts.
1682
1683
1684
1685“The information dimension is not a world separate from this one so much as it is a platform in which information about phenomena is recorded, so the spiritual body can’t access information in the same way it is in the material dimension.
1686
1687
1688
1689Then, it gets access to both the material and information dimension using a passage formed inside a psionic structure serving as a medium?”
1690
1691
1692
1693Tatsuya finally came up with a revelation.
1694
1695
1696
1697“So if I decompose the psionic structure connecting the mind to the physical dimension, the mind would be cut off from the material world ‽”
1698
1699
1700
1701MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1702
170341
1704
1705
1706
1707Tatsuya immediately decided to try this.
1708
1709
1710
1711First, he used his Elemental Sight to view the Astral body of Arcturus. Inside, he found a structure connecting the mind with the information dimension.
1712
1713
1714
1715The structure didn’t contain information about the physical body.
1716
1717
1718
1719It wasn’t really information about the link between the physical body and the mind.
1720
1721
1722
1723It was more like information about the gate, which connected the mind to the Idea –
1724
1725the platform of the Eidos – from which the magician released magic, but…
1726
1727
1728
1729“…not quite.”
1730
1731
1732
1733The gate existing between the lowest part of consciousness and the highest part of the subconscious is the area in the minds of magicians that released magic sequences from the magic calculation zone to the Eidos. Since Arcturus had left his physical body, he needed the function of the gate, but more.
1734
1735
1736
1737This gate was more like a modification of the connection allowing the mind to communicate with the physical body.
1738
1739
1740
1741“… ‽”
1742
1743
1744
1745Arcturus suddenly sent a mental interference attack.
1746
1747
1748
1749Since Tatsuya was distracted from his observations of Arcturus’ Eidos, Tatsuya was a moment late. He had waited until the moment of release to catch the magic.
1750
1751
1752
1753Tatsuya was attacked by hallucinations depriving him of his sense of direction, forcing him to lose his orientation in space.
1754
1755
1756
1757However, after falling just two meters, Tatsuya used his own magic sequence to restore his orientation, allowing him to control his flight magic once more.
1758
1759
1760
1761“What now …?”
1762
1763
1764
1765Tatsuya went back to observing the gate in Arcturus’ Eidos but made sure not to concentrate too much on his observations.
1766
1767MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1768
176942
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775The part of the spiritual body outputting magic sequences seemed to be disposable, as it only left small traces.
1776
1777
1778
1779There didn’t seem to be any activity in this connection.
1780
1781
1782
1783But next to it, he discovered an active channel.
1784
1785
1786
1787As he neutralized Arcturus’ next attack, Tatsuya studied this passage. He used his interference force on the phenomenon almost instantly.
1788
1789
1790
1791Arcturus continued attacking, but Tatsuya was focused enough to constantly neutralize the magic.
1792
1793
1794
1795He might be able to find more channels if he didn’t rush this fight, but he didn’t have the luxury of time – he needed to finish this battle as quickly as he could in order to continue pursuing Minami.
1796
1797
1798
1799Tatsuya directed his Elemental Sight towards the new passage he had discovered with the ability to interfere with the Eidos, analyzing its structure.
1800
1801
1802
1803Finally, Tatsuya found his answer after devoting most of his time in the fight to observing Arcturus. He was able to understand the content of the structure because he had significant experience studying information bodies of material phenomena as well as the different structures in magic sequences.
1804
1805
1806
1807“… this is a passage to sustain the Astral Projection spel ?”
1808
1809
1810
1811As soon as his analysis was completed, Arcturus’ attacks became even more intense as if he had realized Tatsuya figured out an important key to defeating him.
1812
1813
1814
1815His behavior was impatient.
1816
1817
1818
1819Perhaps Arcturus had felt Tatsuya’s sight, and deduced its danger?
1820
1821
1822
1823But Tatsuya didn’t change his plan of action. He continued decomposing his enemy’s attacks as he prepared his own.
1824
1825
1826
1827MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1828
182943
1830
1831
1832
1833There were usually small differences between the Eidos of various physical phenomena, but they are fundamental y similar, and decomposing information bodies was similar to decomposing magic sequences.
1834
1835
1836
1837Having come to this conclusion, Tatsuya finally applied his new knowledge while constructing a magic sequence for Gram Dispersion.
1838
1839
1840
1841It took him twice as long as it usually did, but Tatsuya still completed the modified magic sequence in less that half a second. Tatsuya released the sequence of magic for decomposing information bodies into Arcturus’ Eidos. Its target was not the whole Astral body, however, but rather the passage supporting the Astral Projection.
1842
1843
1844
1845The effect… was:
1846
1847
1848
1849He saw the passage with the power to interfere with phenomena be destroyed, and pushionic waves burst away from the corresponding location on the astral body.
1850
1851Tatsuya couldn’t detect the particles in the waves or detect the waves as signals, but he could still sense their presence.
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1858
1859
1860
186144
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1868
186945
1870
1871
1872
1873“Is this the nature of the power to interfere with phenomena ‽ But these are – pushion waves ‽”
1874
1875
1876
1877The power of magicians to interfere with phenomena was directly related to the goal of the Eidos being interfered with, but the magician couldn’t see the event in any way other than interfering with the phenomenon.
1878
1879
1880
1881However, Tatsuya had now looked into the structure of the channel integral to the power of magicians to interfere with phenomena – he may have been the first magician to look into the nature of interference force.
1882
1883
1884
1885“So in magic, pushions are also used? It’s not just psions …?”
1886
1887
1888
1889Tatsuya unconsciously muttered his conclusion aloud.
1890
1891
1892
1893The interfering with phenomena happened instantly, so even magicians who could see pushions – those with supernatural abilities like “Crystal Eyes”– could not see their nature as psion waves.
1894
1895
1896
1897Even magic filling a space with interference force could only be observed after the space had already changed.
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903There had been studies in the past about the nature of interference force, and some magic researchers did have the hypothesis had been that the conductor of the interference force was not a psionic but a pushionic information body – though its supporters were in the minority.
1904
1905
1906
1907However, this was probably the first time that the nature of interference force was actually observed as pushion waves. This could be a great discovery in magical science.
1908
1909
1910
1911However, Tatsuya’s instincts as a soldier quickly overpowered his curiosity as a researcher, and he turned his attention away from the collapsing channel giving Arcturus’ Astral body interference force.
1912
1913
1914
1915The situation changed quickly.
1916
1917
1918
1919MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1920
192146
1922
1923
1924
1925Arcturus’ Astral body stopped moving for the first time since it had started attacking Tatsuya. It hadn’t just physically stopped, either – Tatsuya couldn’t observe any activity from the remaining Eidos of Arcturus.
1926
1927
1928
1929Then, the density of psions in the projection the Astral body began to decrease.
1930
1931
1932
1933This lasted for about 10 seconds before Arcturus’ Astral body completely disappeared, sucked into emptiness.
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939Closing the passage between Arcturus mind and physical body made it impossible from him to continue supporting the Astral projection, and his spiritual body was thrown back into his physical body.
1940
1941
1942
1943◊ ◊ ◊
1944
1945
1946
1947Arcturus felt a sudden change in his state.
1948
1949
1950
1951“…but the battle was going in my favor.”
1952
1953
1954
1955Arcturus though back on the battle that had just occurred once his mind accepted the darkness.
1956
1957
1958
1959“I met the enemy of both my comrades and me.
1960
1961
1962
1963I tried to get revenge as hard as I could.
1964
1965
1966
1967The enemy only had one way to attack my spiritual body, and its range was extremely smal . He may have a powerful means to neutralize magic, but I won’t lose as long as I keep my distance and continuously attack.
1968
1969
1970
1971At least, that’s how it should have been.”
1972
1973
1974
1975Suddenly, Arcturus felt sever pain.
1976
1977
1978
1979He had never had his teeth removed, but he perceived his current pain as similar to the pain of removing a tooth without anesthesia.
1980
1981
1982
1983MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
1984
198547
1986
1987
1988
1989He felt like something was flowing out of him, like blood, but more directly connected to his life.
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995Then his senses dulled. His sight darkened further to the point he could no longer see, and the rest of his senses suddenly died out.
1996
1997
1998
1999He felt like reality was drifting away, but when Arcturus realized it, he had already been embraced by that darkness.
2000
2001
2002
2003He remembered this darkness. This darkness was non-existence; void, null, nothing.
2004
2005He was isolated from the outside world; from everything, completely alone.
2006
2007
2008
2009“…I returned to my sealed body?
2010
2011
2012
2013…I thought I was dead. That the connection between my mind and body had already been completely cut off.
2014
2015
2016
2017I guess I was wrong. It seems there remains a connection between me – my mind –
2018
2019and my body with a link unknown to me.”
2020
2021
2022
2023While Arcturus thought about this, his mind was clouded and his thoughts became increasingly vague. It became impossible to think and reflect at all, and even his mind faded.
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029***
2030
2031
2032
2033“I think, therefore I exist.” – Descartes.
2034
2035
2036
2037Assuming this quote was true, then one would disappear as soon as they stopped thinking.
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043July 8, 2097. Arcturus fainted just a few hours after he had woken up. His thinking stopped, and his identity drowned in the darkness of emptiness.
2044
2045
2046
2047◊ ◊ ◊
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2054
205548
2056
2057
2058
2059The group of Juumonji magicians chasing Minoru, led by Katsuto, chased Minoru with harsh looks.
2060
2061
2062
2063After the decision at the Master Clan Conference, they waited near Minami’s hospital ready to ambush Minoru. Their role was to capture Minoru with the help of the Saegusa family. However, the Saegusa family had been completely useless during Minoru’s attack, and Minoru completely outwitted the Juumonji family in his second attack by forcing them to protect citizens from Parasites. Though the head of the Juumonji family, Katsuto, led the defense, Minoru still managed to bypass the Juumonji and approach the hospital.
2064
2065
2066
2067The Saegusa magicians, who hadn’t even made contact with Minoru, returned to their temporary residence at the direction of the family head, Koichi. This left the Juumonji family as the only magicians able to chase, so after failing to achieve their goal to interfere with Minoru’s plans and capture him, they chased Minoru in cars of their own.
2068
2069
2070
2071The pursuing squad consisted of eight people divided into two seven-seater SUVs converted from military models. The battle formation may have seemed understaffed, but the Juumonji family couldn’t send more people as they were still needed to protect the capital. In addition, the eight people sent were the most elite fighters in the Juumonji family, so they arrogantly decided that more people wouldn’t be necessary.
2072
2073
2074
2075They had fallen victim to Minoru’s tricks in Chofu because of the urban residents who had become hostages. In a fair battle outside the city, they wouldn’t lose. Minoru wouldn’t be able to pull the same trick again, so Katsuto and his subordinates kindled a fighting spirit, wanting to wash away the stain of their defeat.
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081By the time the Yotsuba found Minoru’s escape route with Parasite radar and the Juumonji family left in pursuit, 10 minutes had passed since Minami had been abducted.
2082
2083
2084
2085To catch up, Katsuto ordered his subordinates to go as fast as they could. However, their cars weren’t police cars nor ambulances, and though most of their traveling would be done on the highway, they also had to drive in and follow the rules of the city. They had to be wary of being stopped by police due to “dangerous driving”, but despite this risk, they pursued Minoru west at the actual speed limit of their cars –
2086
2087much faster than the limit of the road.
2088
2089MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2090
209149
2092
2093
2094
2095After this recklessness, Katsuto suddenly ordered the driver to turn onto a public road.
2096
2097He ordered the second car to continue the pursuit while directing his own SUV on the route from Hachioji Junction to Kos Highway along the Ken-O ring road.
2098
2099
2100
2101Katsuto had felt the signs of a fierce magical battle over the southern slope of Mount Takao.
2102
2103
2104
2105None of his subordinates expressed doubt at Katsuto’s judgement – they knew his reasoning without needing an explanation and understood it was valid.
2106
2107
2108
2109They were still within the old administrative division of Tokyo. As Juumonji magicians – the foundations of the capital’s defense – they couldn’t ignore the threat of a large scale magical battle.
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115Juumonji magicians were not particularly skilled at passive perception; especially compared to their active power in battle, so they detected the residual psionic waves from the battle fairly late. Katsuto was the most skilled at this among them, but even he didn’t detect the waves until they were fairly close to the site of the battle.
2116
2117
2118
2119For all they knew, the battle had begun much earlier and was coming to an end. They had no way to know how the battle was progressing at their skill level. However, they couldn’t pass by without even checking what was going on. The Juumonji family’s entire purpose was to protect the capital from armed attacks – and magic was definitely considered to be a weapon in this case.
2120
2121
2122
2123Kudou Minoru was undoubtedly a threat to the entire state, and they couldn’t neglect the decision made at the Master Clan Conference. However, they also couldn’t ignore their actual duty to Tokyo, so as the head of the Juumonji family, Katsuto had to leave to personally deal with this threat.
2124
2125
2126
2127However, as Katsuto’s SUV turned south at the Hachioji Junction, the signs of battle abruptly disappeared. The residual psionic waves stopped, and the site became calm.
2128
2129The battle had ended without their intervening, giving them a choice: they could continue driving the ring road to make sure the battle was, in fact, over, or they could resume chasing Minoru.
2130
2131
2132
2133MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2134
213550
2136
2137
2138
2139Katsuto gave priority to his duty to the capital. The last echoes of the battle had been observed in the sky southwest of Mount Takao, so Katsuto ordered the drive to head in that direction.
2140
2141
2142
2143◊ ◊ ◊
2144
2145
2146
2147Tatsuya stopped and turned around at the same time he heard a car approach from behind him, but not because he was surprised to hear the sound of a car.
2148
2149
2150
2151It was because he felt the presence of a person familiar to him, and he hadn’t expected to.
2152
2153
2154
2155He was confused.
2156
2157
2158
2159“Why did Juumonji Katsuto, who was supposed to be traveling west along the central highway chasing Minoru by car, drive along the ring road south-west of Mount Takao?”
2160
2161
2162
2163Still, Tatsuya wasn’t necessarily annoyed at Katsuto’s appearance. It was a convenient opportunity for him to rest after his surprisingly difficult battle.
2164
2165
2166
2167Tatsuya stood facing in the direction Katsuto would approach from and turned around.
2168
2169Two minutes later, the SUV approached Tatsuya and stopped in front of him.
2170
2171
2172
2173“Shiba?”
2174
2175
2176
2177Tatsuya didn’t see Katsuto, but he assumed the person addressing him from the front passenger window was his former senpai from first high.
2178
2179
2180
2181“Juumonji-senpai, if you’re pursuing Minoru, could you take me with you?”
2182
2183
2184
2185Katsuto responded to this insolent response in a single phrase:
2186
2187
2188
2189“Sit down.”
2190
2191
2192
2193Katsuto indicated a seat directly behind himself – in the second row on the left side of the car.
2194
2195
2196
2197MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2198
219951
2200
2201
2202
2203Not even two months had passed since Tatsuya burned Katsuto’s left hand in Izu (though Tatsuya did restore his hand). Despite this, Katsuto turned his back to Tatsuya showing no signs of wariness.
2204
2205
2206
2207Though logically Katsuto should know that Tatsuya had no ill intentions towards him, the power Tatsuya held combined with his seeming lack of emotion should still inspire fear in most people – especially after suffering from him in the past. Was Katsuto’s confidence courage? Good nature? Or perhaps another way of thinking?
2208
2209
2210
2211Tatsuya didn’t know Katsuto’s feelings on the matter, but he accepted the show of goodwill and sat down in the indicated spot.
2212
2213
2214
2215“Shiba, who did you fight with?”
2216
2217
2218
2219Katsuto’s first question was about the fight that had just occurred, which was to be expected, considering his purpose for coming near Takao Mountain in the first place.
2220
2221
2222
2223“It was a USNA soldier turned into a Parasite.”
2224
2225
2226
2227Tatsuya had no reason to hide the details of the fight, so he answered the question honestly, but his response felt like an understatement.
2228
2229
2230
2231“The true body of the Parasite, leaving its owner, flew all the way over here?”
2232
2233
2234
2235Katsuto came to an erroneous conclusion, but this could probably be expected given that he had recently been forced to deal with the true bodies of many Parasites after Minoru’s Parasite dolls self-destructed.
2236
2237
2238
2239“No, it wasn’t the true body of the Parasite. I don’t have the ability to distinguish spiritual bodies, so I can’t say for sure, but it could be an astral body the left the physical body using Astral Projection.”
2240
2241
2242
2243After Katsuto’s comment, Tatsuya realized his previous explanation was insufficient and expanded on his answer.
2244
2245
2246
2247“Astral Projection? From a Parasite?” Katsuto asked.
2248
2249
2250
2251“It isn’t clear whether he was a Parasite or not.”
2252
2253
2254
2255MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2256
225752
2258
2259
2260
2261“…but you said yourself that it was a ‘USNA soldier turned into a Parasite’?”
2262
2263
2264
2265“This was my second time fighting this adversary. The first time, he was definitely a Parasite.”
2266
2267
2268
2269Prior to this, Katsuto asked questions while facing forward in his seat, but now he turned around. The head restraint blocked part of his face, but what remained in Tatsuya’s view was still enough to give the effect of a sharp glance.
2270
2271
2272
2273“…you’re saying that the Parasite might have become human again?”
2274
2275
2276
2277“I can’t justify it with anything other that my own impressions, but this possibility can’t be completely ruled out,” Tatsuya answered.
2278
2279
2280
2281Katsuto turned forward once more, folding his arms across his chest as he sighed softly.
2282
2283Almost nothing was known about Parasites. The possibility of turning Parasites human again could add a new way to counter people assimilated by them.
2284
2285
2286
2287“…was this American soldier killed?”
2288
2289
2290
2291Katsuto temporarily postponed his questioning on Parasites to ask about the result.
2292
2293
2294
2295“Maybe. I at least managed to neutralize it for a while.”
2296
2297
2298
2299“I see.”
2300
2301
2302
2303Katsuto nodded.
2304
2305
2306
2307“As you assumed, we are pursuing Kudou Minoru. The Juumonji family has a second car at the moment currently heading towards Lake Kawaguchi based on information provided by the Yotsuba family.”
2308
2309
2310
2311Katsuto explained the situation to Tatsuya as he looked at the navigator screen.
2312
2313
2314
2315“It will be troublesome if he goes onto suburban streets…” Tatsuya said.
2316
2317
2318
2319“Compared to the center of the city, there won’t be much damage. Chasing him towards the suburbs can be considered an improvement, at least to an extent.”
2320
2321
2322
2323MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2324
232553
2326
2327
2328
2329Katsuto decided to act while accounting for the possibility of involving 3rd parties.
2330
2331Minoru had already used citizens as human shields when fighting near the Aoba Clinic in Chofu, so he was well aware of the possibility of him using the same tactic again.
2332
2333
2334
2335Katsuto’s eyebrows twitched, but not because he felt the situation was worse.
2336
2337
2338
2339“They seem to have turned onto the highway, but this route doesn’t lead to an urban area. They seem to be heading towards the Sea of Trees1?”
2340
2341
2342
2343Katsuto said this with doubt. He hadn’t expected them to head away from an Urban area.
2344
2345
2346
2347Tatsuya put on the helmet he was holding and looked into its display, looking at the same data Katsuto was.
2348
2349
2350
2351The circle giving Minoru’s location still had an error of 1 kilometer, but he was currently south of the town at the shores of Lake Kawaguchi and moving west. With this course, it was probably safe to assume that he had some kind of shelter in the sea of trees.
2352
2353
2354
2355In the previous century, there were rumors that it was impossible to get out of the forest, but searching for someone they knew was in it with the assistance of the Parasite radar wouldn’t be overly difficult.
2356
2357
2358
2359Despite this, Tatsuya’s outlook on catching Minoru and retrieving Minami was not at all optimistic.
2360
2361
2362
2363◊ ◊ ◊
2364
2365
2366
2367The van with Minoru and Minami was driving on a narrow road in the Sea of Trees.
2368
2369
2370
2371It was a dirt road, but they didn’t feel any irregularities during the ride.
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
23771This is also known as Aokigahara, as well as the Suicide Forest. This forest was the source of Youtuber Logan Paul’s controversy in early 2018.
2378
2379
2380
2381MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2382
238354
2384
2385
2386
2387On either side of them were walls of trees, and above them was a green canopy, and the winding road was only one car wide, so they could only see about 10 meters in front of them at any time.
2388
2389
2390
2391“There’s a road in the Sea of Trees at Mount Fuji ‽”
2392
2393
2394
2395Immersed in her self-repressing thoughts, Minami couldn’t do anything but open her eyes in amazement.
2396
2397
2398
2399Minami hadn’t noticed them turn onto this road, so she didn’t have much of an idea where they were. They had been moving from east to west on a road south of Kawaguchi lake and Saiko lake, after which they moved south along a road going around the western side of Mount Fuji. Considering how long they had driven on this path, when had they turned onto this road? Minami had no idea.
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405Since the road was only one wide, if they met a car traveling towards them, they would hit each other – the passage was too narrow. However, for the entire time traveling on this road, there had been no signs of vehicles or even pedestrians. The road was well-groomed and smooth, so it should probably have been used by tourists for walking, but there were no signs of that.
2406
2407
2408
2409Suddenly, a spectacle appeared in front of Minami’s head as her thoughts spun.
2410
2411
2412
2413The path suddenly opened to a rather spacious and well equipped plot of land with a one-story wooden house.
2414
2415
2416
2417It was here the road ended – at an unassuming little house which while not luxurious, had an exotic feel.
2418
2419
2420
2421The narrow road’s only purpose was to get to and leave this house.
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427The territory the house was located on was perfectly circular among the trees, and it had no fence or gate.
2428
2429
2430
2431The van stopped in front of the main entrance, and while automatically looking back, Minami was surprised for a third time.
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2438
243955
2440
2441
2442
2443The narrow passage they had come through had disappeared.
2444
2445
2446
2447◊ ◊ ◊
2448
2449
2450
2451“Huh?”
2452
2453
2454
2455Katsuto moaned with doubt in his voice.
2456
2457
2458
2459Tatsuya didn’t need to ask him why. He felt the same way.
2460
2461
2462
2463The small circle marking Minoru’s approximate position suddenly disappeared from the map.
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469Tatsuya took off his helmet while Katsuto contacted the other car by radio.
2470
2471
2472
2473“…I see. Got it. Wait for me there.”
2474
2475
2476
2477After completing his short conversation with the person on the other end of the radio, Katsuto turned to face Tatsuya.
2478
2479
2480
2481“It seems like the car Kudou Minoru used to escape eventually disappeared from sight, and its signal was lost in front of a cave on the west side of Mount Fuji.”
2482
2483
2484
2485“So they turned into the Sea of Trees, but we don’t know where they turned into it?”
2486
2487Tatsuya asked.
2488
2489
2490
2491“Unfortunately, that’s how it is.”
2492
2493
2494
2495“…there are two possible options.”
2496
2497
2498
2499Tatsuya didn’t say anything like reproach towards the Juumonji family. He had also lost sight of Minoru.
2500
2501
2502
2503“Yes. Either Kudou Minoru regained his magical power or hid in a shelter with a powerful concealing effect. Or both options at once.”
2504
2505
2506
2507Tatsuya didn’t object to Katsuto’s third option.
2508
2509
2510
2511MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2512
251356
2514
2515
2516
2517“In any case, all we can do now is look for traces of his presence.”
2518
2519
2520
2521Everyone agreed with this conclusion voiced by Tatsuya.
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527***
2528
2529
2530
2531When Tatsuya and Katsuto caught up with the first car chasing Minoru, it was already 16:20.
2532
2533
2534
2535The summer solstice had passed, but the days were still long, so though the dense forest towered along the edges of the road, it wasn’t dark enough to require artificial lighting.
2536
2537
2538
2539Katsuto alternated looking left and right at the walls of trees on either side, looking for any possible path, but found nothing. He sighed a little before turning to Tatsuya and asking:
2540
2541
2542
2543“Shiba, any ideas?”
2544
2545
2546
2547“Let me check something.”
2548
2549
2550
2551Tatsuya went to the west side of the road and entered the forest.
2552
2553
2554
2555After seeing what happened, Katsuto’s subordinates were a bit surprised, but they didn’t say anything as they understood what had just happened.
2556
2557
2558
2559Tatsuya didn’t go to a gap between the trees, but to a wall as dense as a thicket.
2560
2561However, instead of being stopped by the solid mass of trees, he nonchalantly passed through the branches and tree trunks as if he were a ghost.
2562
2563
2564
2565Then, he spread his arms out and slowly turned around.
2566
2567
2568
2569His hands, half turned, didn’t touch the branches or the leaves; instead, the trees it passed through disappeared, replaced by a road only wide enough to fit a single car through.
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2576
2577
2578
257957
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2586
258758
2588
2589
2590
2591“An illusion?” Katsuto asked the returning Tatsuya.
2592
2593
2594
2595“Yes. It’s a pretty powerful illusion magic that can’t be detected until you get close.”
2596
2597Since there aren’t any traces of a magician, this was probably done using a magic item.”
2598
2599
2600
2601“Magic item?”
2602
2603
2604
2605Katsuto asked another question.
2606
2607
2608
2609“I don’t know exactly what it is. It might be made using an ancient magic technique.”
2610
2611
2612
2613“Hmm…”
2614
2615
2616
2617Katsuto folded his arms and thought. The magic hiding the entrance was dispelled, but he didn’t know what other spells were lying ahead. In addition, this might not be the only hidden passage. There may be others, so it was impossible to be certain that Minoru traveled on this road in particular.
2618
2619
2620
2621Still holding his arms together, Katsuto faced Tatsuya,
2622
2623
2624
2625“We won’t find it if we search from air, will we?”
2626
2627
2628
2629His tone dropped at the end of the end of the question, as if he was making a statement rather than a question. He already knew the answer and was only asking for confirmation. A barely perceptible bitter smile came up on Katsuto’s face. Tatsuya returned the same smile as he answered.
2630
2631
2632
2633“You won’t.”
2634
2635
2636
2637If this illusion could be detected from the air, reconnaissance satellites or stratospheric platforms would already have done so. Self-defense forces would not have disregarded this road. Aokigahara, the Sea of Trees, was not just a tourist spot – it was also a military facility used by national self-defense forces to train for forest raids.
2638
2639
2640
2641To conduct exercises in a forest where an illusion could be created was a rather stupid act as it endangered the soldiers. They wouldn’t have allowed the spell to continue working.
2642
2643
2644
2645MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2646
264759
2648
2649
2650
2651However, this illusion was still set at this place. The self-defense forces made a fairly serious mistake by missing this illusion. It most likely wasn’t due to carelessness as the military would have primarily scouted the area by air, but the soldiers were still put at risk due to the military missing this illusion.
2652
2653
2654
2655However, looking at if from another angle, this meant that observing this territory from the sky would not reveal the magic installed here – if it could, the military would have caught it.
2656
2657
2658
2659“Let’s move forward. Going into a tiger’s lair doesn’t guarantee you catch the cub, but turning back now won’t improve the situation,” Katsuto said.
2660
2661
2662
2663“I agree,” Tatsuya responded.
2664
2665
2666
2667Katsuto probably didn’t need Tatsuya to concur to make the decision to continue, but as soon as Tatsuya agreed with Katsuto’s reasoning, the other Juumonji magicians returned to their cars.
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673However, despite pushing on, they couldn’t find anything. The narrow road suddenly cut off halfway, and they couldn’t find anything even after checking the entire route several times.
2674
2675
2676
2677Katsuto’s choice to state the possibility of failure seemed to have been prophetic, as if he had jinxed the situation. Murphy’s law held true for this situation: “Anything that can go wrong, will.”
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2684
268560
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691Chapter Two
2692
2693
2694When Tatsuya and Katsuto returned to Chofu, it was still only 8 o’clock in the evening. Tatsuya had regained enough strength to be able to fight while flying, but he rode back with the Juumonji family (with Katsuto’s permission, of course) in order to not irritate law enforcement agencies.
2695
2696
2697
2698Miyuki was waiting for him in the hospital. As soon as the car pulled into and parked in the parking lot, Miyuki, Tsukuba Yuuka, and Yuuka’s guard, Ozaki Chiho, all left the hospital through the main entrance.
2699
2700
2701
2702Miyuki looked with hope towards Tatsuya as he left the car, but she almost immediately dropped her eyes in sorrow. Once she saw Tatsuya’s tense face, she was able to guess the result: the operation trying to rescue Minami and apprehend Minoru had failed.
2703
2704
2705
2706Still, she recovered quickly from her depressed state in order to speak to Tatsuya.
2707
2708
2709
2710“Thanks for the effort, Tatsuya-sama.”
2711
2712
2713
2714She said this with a mostly straight face, but a slight smile showed on her face as she spoke words of gratitude to Tatsuya.
2715
2716
2717
2718“Sorry. I failed.”
2719
2720
2721
2722Tatsuya apologized despite Miyuki’s words of thanks, but his apology seemed rude and different – as if he had no desire to correct his mistake. However, this perception was anything but correct. He regretted with all his heart that he had failed to live up to Miyuki’s expectations.
2723
2724
2725
2726MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2727
272861
2729
2730
2731
2732“You don’t need to apologize.”
2733
2734
2735
2736Miyuki didn’t reproach Tatsuya for his failure.
2737
2738
2739
2740She didn’t even show disappointment.
2741
2742
2743
2744After all, she still felt guilty herself.
2745
2746
2747
2748“It was my mistake from the beginning.”
2749
2750
2751
2752With a voice filled with self-incrimination, Miyuki accepted responsibility for the events that had occurred.
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758After giving their goodbyes to Katsuto and his subordinates, Miyuki and Tatsuya got into the aircar parked in the hospitals parking lot and returned home.
2759
2760
2761
2762The trip only took five minutes, even when using it as an ordinary car, so there was very little in the way of conversation between Tatsuya, who was driving the car, and Miyuki, who was sitting as a passenger. They soon arrived at the apartment and entered.
2763
2764
2765
2766“I will cook dinner quickly. Please wait a bit.”
2767
2768
2769
2770As soon as Miyuki said this, she left for the kitchen. However, to Tatsuya, it seemed like Miyuki was avoiding him.
2771
2772
2773
2774“There’s nothing you can do,” he thought.
2775
2776
2777
2778He had failed to keep his promise to return Minami.
2779
2780
2781
2782Miyuki still had her humanity, and though she was usually able to control her emotions, she still felt them. Even if she didn’t blame Tatsuya, she would unconsciously accuse him, and she would feel slightly angry around him – at least for a little while.
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788***
2789
2790
2791
2792MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2793
279462
2795
2796
2797
2798Miyuki understood her feelings of disappointment towards Tatsuya were irrational, so she suppressed them by blaming herself.
2799
2800
2801
2802However, she knew that Tatsuya would notice her feelings anyway.
2803
2804
2805
2806“Onii-sama is not to blame, because it’s my fault that Minoru-kun ran away.”
2807
2808
2809
2810Miyuki used thoughts like these so she wouldn’t hurt her image of Tatsuya, but in turn these thoughts haunted her constantly.
2811
2812
2813
2814This problem wasn’t one that could be easily solved, either. If Tatsuya simply told her she wasn’t guilty, she wouldn’t have any way to shift the blame from Tatsuya, which would only make her feel worse. She couldn’t accept that nobody really held the blame, so she made herself into the problem.
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820***
2821
2822
2823
2824Understanding Miyuki’s thoughts, Tatsuya let her be.
2825
2826
2827
2828However, he couldn’t find the right words to say to her.
2829
2830
2831
2832He sat on the sofa in the living room feelings helpless.
2833
2834
2835
2836◊ ◊ ◊
2837
2838
2839
2840Minoru ate dinner a little before Tatsuya did.
2841
2842
2843
2844Like Tatsuya, he was made a meal by the girl he liked. Minoru was going to leave the cooking to the automated kitchen, but Minami insisted on making the meal despite having said practically nothing before.
2845
2846
2847
2848She started cooking around 7 PM once they were convinced that Tatsuya and Katsuto had left, but when she finished, it was already past 8. For Minami, who was used to cooking, this was an inordinately large amount of time to cook a meal, but this was partly due to the variety of exotic spices that were available to her. In addition, the kitchen was full of specialized items used in Chinese restaurants.
2849
2850
2851
2852Needless to say, this shelter had been prepared by Zhou Gongjin, with the knowledge of it inherited by Minoru.
2853
2854MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2855
285663
2857
2858
2859
2860He had created it by manipulating the reconciliation faction in the Great Asian Alliance Self-defense Forces. By instal ing magic amulets at key points and luring 16
2861
2862magicians expelled from the Great Asian Alliance, he was able to use a type of outer-systematic magic fueled by human lives to create something like a parallel world in a limited space.
2863
2864
2865
2866The house Minoru and Minami were currently in was built on a plot of land created with this method, and to protect the secrecy of the house, the workers who had built the house also became “materials” to strengthen the barrier.
2867
2868
2869
2870As a result of all these sacrifices, the spirits protecting this place became so strong that Zhou Gongjin only needed to appear here to replace the stock of perishable goods.
2871
2872The spirits were more than strong enough to protect the area on their own. The only reason they didn’t harm Minoru and Minami was because Minoru had enslaved the ghost of Zhou Gongjin, whom the spirits recognized as their master. Thanks to this, Minoru was able to use an extremely well concealed shelter that he wouldn’t have been able to organize on his own.
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878Minami placed dishes of Chinese-style cuisine at the dinner table of the house. The dishes weren’t particularly sophisticated, but Minami was mainly experienced in cooking Japanese and European style cuisine – she didn’t have much experience cooking Chinese cuisine, so this was to be expected.
2879
2880
2881
2882The level of sophistication didn’t matter to Minoru anyway. He generally preferred ordinary dishes to exquisite dishes. This was mainly due to the fact that he used to often fall ill, spending much of his time in bed, so he was generally served ordinary dishes despite being brought up in a well-off family, but regardless, he liked Minami’s dishes.
2883
2884
2885
2886He probably would have liked any dish if Minami had made it.
2887
2888
2889
2890Minami sat opposite Minoru at the table. She wasn’t stubborn enough to refuse dinner with him, but her behavior also couldn’t be called frank.
2891
2892
2893
2894Minami gave off an antisocial impression, only answering with the minimum number of words and never taking the initiative in the conversation. Even though they were sitting opposite each other, she didn’t even look Minoru in the eyes, save for when he spoke to her. She shyly looked away, only quietly moving her chopsticks.
2895
2896MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2897
289864
2899
2900
2901
2902For a boy of his age, Minoru didn’t eat much, and he ate slowly, but this was a habit from his childhood. He didn’t need to eat as much when he spent most of his time in bed, so he generally ate the minimum he needed.
2903
2904
2905
2906On the other hand, Minami ate very quickly – especially for females. Her style of eating could be called manly, but this wouldn’t be appropriate considering she was female. She had been raised to be a maid from early childhood, so she was never taught to spend much time on eating, and even after living for over a year with Tatsuya and Miyuki, this habit hadn’t changed.
2907
2908
2909
2910As a result, they finished at nearly the same time – Minami ate more, but faster, while Minoru ate less, slower.
2911
2912
2913
2914“Thanks for the food.”
2915
2916
2917
2918“Sorry it was modest,” Minami responded.
2919
2920
2921
2922“Don’t say that! It was delicious.”
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928“…thanks.”
2929
2930
2931
2932Minami’s cheeks reddened at Minoru’s beaming smile.
2933
2934
2935
2936“Would you like something to drink after the meal?”
2937
2938
2939
2940At first, Minoru was going to refuse Minami’s question, but changed his mind after thinking it would be impolite.
2941
2942
2943
2944“I think black tea would be nice.”
2945
2946
2947
2948“As you wish,” Minami said as she got up to make it.
2949
2950
2951
2952As she left the table, she put the dishes from dinner on the cart. The cart was a non-humanoid household-assistant robot that was used in home automation, so Minami didn’t have to push it and instead followed the self-propelled cart into the kitchen.
2953
2954
2955
2956MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
2957
295865
2959
2960
2961
2962Sighing a little, Minoru released his tension that had accumulated. He still felt awkward around Minami, so being around her stressed him slightly in fear he might make a mistake.
2963
2964
2965
2966Shortly after, Minami returned with a cup of black tea. She didn’t use the cart this time, and instead carried the tray with her hands.
2967
2968
2969
2970It didn’t take much time for Minami to prepare the tea, but the pause was enough for Minoru to relax himself.
2971
2972
2973
2974“Here it is.”
2975
2976
2977
2978“Thanks. Minami-san, you should sit down too.”
2979
2980
2981
2982“Okay.”
2983
2984
2985
2986Minami obediently followed Minoru’s instructions and sat.
2987
2988
2989
2990A tense atmosphere arose between them as Minoru’s tension came back. He was still nervous being around Minami, and in turn his tension was transmitted to Minami.
2991
2992There was silence for a while before Minoru finally spoke.
2993
2994
2995
2996“…Minami-san.”
2997
2998
2999
3000His voice was slightly hoarse, but he called her own.
3001
3002
3003
3004“Yas? What is it?”
3005
3006
3007
3008Her voice trembled slightly and she misspoke, but Minoru wasn’t paying attention to that. He wasn’t currently in a state for him to notice subtle emotions from the other side in the conversation.
3009
3010
3011
3012If Minami had been paying attention, she could have seen he was holding his breath.
3013
3014
3015
3016“Minami-san, I want you to tell me about your true feelings.”
3017
3018
3019
3020“…”
3021
3022
3023
3024Minami looked at Minoru with a serious, but noticeably pale face.
3025
3026MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3027
302866
3029
3030
3031
3032“I…”
3033
3034
3035
3036Minoru started to speak, but his throat felt dry. He hastily raised his cup to his lips to sip it and moisten his parched throat, but the hot tea burned him and he choked slightly.
3037
3038
3039
3040“…I want Minami-san to become a Parasite.
3041
3042
3043
3044To cure your body, Minami-san, without losing your magic, I want you to become like me.”
3045
3046
3047
3048“…”
3049
3050
3051
3052Minami’s face was still pale, and she didn’t know what to say.
3053
3054
3055
3056“Minami-san, I’m not going to force you to accept my idea. It’s probably too late to say this after I kidnapped you, but I don’t want to force you to do this. I promise that I will listen to your decision.”
3057
3058
3059
3060“…I believe you.”
3061
3062
3063
3064After a pause, Minami accepted Minoru’s promise.
3065
3066
3067
3068Minoru eyes shot open – he hadn’t expected her to believe him so readily.
3069
3070
3071
3072“…thanks.”
3073
3074
3075
3076Minami’s response calmed Minoru down, and he drank the rest of his tea. This time without choking.
3077
3078
3079
3080“Minami-san. What do you want?
3081
3082
3083
3084Do you want to abandon your humanity to be a magician, or lose your magic to life your life as a human?”
3085
3086
3087
3088Minami looked down.
3089
3090
3091
3092Minoru couldn’t see her face because of her hanging bangs, and he hurried to clarify his statement.
3093
3094MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3095
309667
3097
3098
3099
3100“Becoming a Parasite doesn’t erase your personality – I guarantee it. I found a way to become a Parasite while maintaining my own self.”
3101
3102
3103
3104“…”
3105
3106
3107
3108Minami remained silent and continued looking down. Minoru slowly grew impatient, eager for an answer.
3109
3110
3111
3112“It’s worth noting that Tatsuya-san was most likely correct when he said that nothing would threaten your life if you gave up on magic. You can stop being a magician and continue to live as an ordinary person as well.”
3113
3114
3115
3116Minoru looked at Minami’s hanging head with both hope and anxiety.
3117
3118
3119
3120“…Please give me some time.”
3121
3122
3123
3124Minami the obvious answer – or rather, the obvious lack of an answer – without raising her eyes and in such a quiet voice that Minoru had to strain his ears to hear her.
3125
3126
3127
3128“Pl-really?”
3129
3130
3131
3132Minoru was taken aback by her answer, and he looked sorry.
3133
3134
3135
3136“S-sorry! This is too important a question to decide quickly!”
3137
3138
3139
3140Misunderstanding Minoru’s surprise, Minami apologized. Minoru quickly rose from his chair and answered her.
3141
3142
3143
3144“I’m glad you decided to think it over! I’m ready to hear your answer at any time.”
3145
3146
3147
3148He took his cup of tea and disappeared into the kitchen, as if he was running away.
3149
3150
3151
3152Unlike Minoru, Minami continued to sit frozen with her head down, not about to stop him.
3153
3154
3155
3156◊ ◊ ◊
3157
3158
3159
3160MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3161
316268
3163
3164
3165
3166Tatsuya was finally able to listen to Miyuki’s detailed account of the events that happened in the hospital. He didn’t have to ask; Miyuki understood that he needed to know the context of what happened.
3167
3168
3169
3170After she finished catching him up, he still had to do several things.
3171
3172
3173
3174First, he had to send the current family head – Yotsuba Maya – a detailed report on today’s events.
3175
3176
3177
3178After that, he had to read the report sent from the main house detailing the results of the defense of Miyako-jima and the Stellar Furnace.
3179
3180
3181
3182Tatsuya decided to leave what he still had to finish for tomorrow. He left his room and went to the dining room to quench his thirst while wearing his nightwear – a short-sleeved T-shirt and shorts.
3183
3184
3185
3186It was already almost midnight, so it was too late to start writing a report, but nothing could have been done about that. Miyuki’s feelings had a higher priority to Tatsuya than a report to the main house.
3187
3188
3189
3190Miyuki seemed to have returned to a more or less normal state, but Tatsuya could clearly see it was only superficial. Other people could probably see that Miyuki’s smile was out of willpower, as well, but they would have to try. Miyuki’s current state was intuitive to Tatsuya.
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196In addition, it might be inappropriate to call the current state of affairs fortunate, given that Minoru had escaped with Minami, but there at least was some good news. The invasion of the New Soviet Union had been temporarily stopped, and there was no notification that this closure had been canceled.
3197
3198
3199
3200Because of this, Tatsuya had the whole day open tomorrow without any urgent pressing concerns.
3201
3202
3203
3204“Should I spend tomorrow with Miyuki…?”
3205
3206
3207
3208While reflecting on how he should best comfort Miyuki, he heard the door open quietly. Since only two people lived in this apartment – Tatsuya and Miyuki – Tatsuya instantly knew who it was.
3209
3210MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3211
321269
3213
3214
3215
3216“Onii-sama…”
3217
3218
3219
3220“Miyuki, you’re still awake?”
3221
3222
3223
3224Tatsuya tried to keep his words from seeming condemning, but he asked a pointless question that seemed almost accusatory.
3225
3226
3227
3228“I beg your pardon… I can’t fall asleep right now…”
3229
3230
3231
3232Miyuki came into Tatsuya’s room wearing a nightgown over her negligee and spoke with a vaguely depressed and tired tone of voice. Her mind and body were clearly tired, but Tatsuya understood that her feelings wouldn’t allow her to fall asleep.
3233
3234
3235
3236“Want to talk a little?”
3237
3238
3239
3240Tatsuya approached Miyuki and stopped at the entrance to the dining room. Miyuki was standing next to the table, and she spoke when Tatsuya entered the room.
3241
3242
3243
3244“…Yeah.”
3245
3246
3247
3248Tatsuya pushed Miyuki’s shoulders slightly and she dutifully allowed herself to be guided into the living room.
3249
3250
3251
3252Tatsuya ordered the Home Automation Robot to bring herbal tea and gestured for Miyuki to stay sitting – she had tried to get up from the couch to get the tea herself.
3253
3254
3255
3256The self-propelled trolley brought two cups of tea made from a mixture of orange peel and chamomile.
3257
3258
3259
3260Tatsuya quickly got up, took a cup in each hand, and put one of them in front of Miyuki.
3261
3262
3263
3264“Thanks.”
3265
3266
3267
3268Miyuki thanked Tatsuya in a confused tone, but Tatsuya ignored it.
3269
3270
3271
3272“It’s my pleasure.”
3273
3274
3275
3276Tatsuya shook his head with a smile on his face in response.
3277
3278MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3279
328070
3281
3282
3283
3284Once Tatsuya took a sip from the cup in his hand, Miyuki also took hers and drank a sip. Usually, Miyuki would use the correct manners to praise the tea, but this time she didn’t express her impression in words. Perhaps she was tired – or perhaps she was dissatisfied by the tea brewed by the HAR.
3285
3286
3287
3288Whatever it was from, her discontent was not strong enough to show on her face, so she had to at least find the taste tolerable. Miyuki’s feelings calmed down a bit as she focused on drinking her tea.
3289
3290
3291
3292Tatsuya’s intent in giving Miyuki tea was not to distract her, but it created an atmosphere suitable for conversation regardless.
3293
3294
3295
3296“You can’t sleep because you’re worried about Minami.”
3297
3298
3299
3300Tatsuya didn’t phrase this as a question, or as an attempt to clarify the situation – he knew the situation and stated it like a fact.
3301
3302
3303
3304“Yes.”
3305
3306
3307
3308Miyuki answered the statement anyway, not trying to deny it. She didn’t want to bluff her feelings to Tatsuya, so she answered honestly without trying to pretend she was alright.
3309
3310
3311
3312“It’s… my fault… right?”
3313
3314
3315
3316Miyuki stated the feelings tormenting her aloud.
3317
3318
3319
3320“But Minami-chan was treated well. I believe that… I thought of her as a real family member.”
3321
3322
3323
3324“Right. You aren’t the only one who thinks that.”
3325
3326
3327
3328Rather than make an assumption about Miyuki’s feelings, Tatsuya made a statement about his own this time.
3329
3330
3331
3332Miyuki made a barely-noticeable smile after hearing his words.
3333
3334
3335
3336MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3337
333871
3339
3340
3341
3342“However, I think I also understand her feelings for Minoru-kun. He caught her attention, and even if it wasn’t in a way that made her realized her love, his feelings for her were not one sided.”
3343
3344
3345
3346Miyuki paused, hanging her head, but she quickly raised it back up and looked at Tatsuya with hope in her eyes.
3347
3348
3349
3350“Then was I wrong in this?”
3351
3352
3353
3354Miyuki quickly continued before Tatsuya could answer.
3355
3356
3357
3358“Should I have ordered Minami-chan not to fall in love with Minoru-kun? Should I have made her think that Minoru-kun was an enemy who had ceased to be human, who didn’t take into account other people’s opinions?”
3359
3360
3361
3362“Miyuki, you didn’t make a mistake.”
3363
3364
3365
3366Tatsuya didn’t reprimand Miyuki for not doing what she had just suggested.
3367
3368
3369
3370“Feelings come from the heart. Even though there are exception where values rise over time, this is mostly done without influence from others. There’s a saying that ‘the more there are obstacles, the stronger the love will inflame.’ When feelings grow into love, rational talk won’t help any more.”
3371
3372
3373
3374“‘The more there are obstacles, the stronger the love will inflame’… indeed.”
3375
3376
3377
3378Miyuki slightly giggled at this. Her smile was already becoming more genuine.
3379
3380
3381
3382“Perhaps she remembered something from her past which convinced her?”
3383
3384
3385
3386Tatsuya’s thought was accurate.
3387
3388
3389
3390When Miyuki’s love for Tatsuya first developed, there was the tremendous obstacle of their blood relation, but Miyuki couldn’t give up her love.
3391
3392
3393
3394The current situation, in which they lied about their blood relationship and became bride and groom, it was a miracle that Miyuki no longer had to hider her feelings. But even if this hadn’t happened, if she had been forced to marry another man, Miyuki MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3395
339672
3397
3398
3399
3400would never give up her feelings for Tatsuya. She would always hold onto them in her heart.
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406“But… does this mean that Minami-chan fell in love with Minoru-kun and prefers him instead of us…?”
3407
3408
3409
3410Miyuki believed that Minami’s feelings for Minoru hadn’t developed this far yet. She didn’t notice when it happened, but it was too late. Should she have banned Minami from this earlier? Miyuki thought about her actions with sincere and deep regret.
3411
3412
3413
3414“Am I too soft and indulgent?”
3415
3416
3417
3418Miyuki asked Tatsuya how he felt about her treatment towards Miyuki.
3419
3420
3421
3422“Do you think that because you didn’t order Minami to give up her feelings towards Minoru?”
3423
3424
3425
3426Miyuki shook her head.
3427
3428
3429
3430“Do I have to… target Minoru-kun with Cocytus?”
3431
3432
3433
3434Miyuki’s question basically asked if she should have killed Minoru.
3435
3436
3437
3438Though Miyuki’s Cocytus doesn’t necessarily kill someone, it permanently stops the mind’s activity – anyone hit by this magic will never become active again. So though Cocytus doesn’t technically kill people, it essentially does the same.
3439
3440
3441
3442In other words, even if Cocytus does not cause death, it certainly stops life.
3443
3444
3445
3446“If I had been in a similar situation with a technique to kill the Parasite…”
3447
3448
3449
3450Miyuki’s eyes were glued to Tatsuya as he spoke. She seemed to approach him.
3451
3452
3453
3454Her pose had not changed, and she hadn’t gotten up, but Tatsuya felt as if her gaze was getting closer.
3455
3456
3457
3458“…I would kill Minoru.”
3459
3460
3461
3462MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3463
346473
3465
3466
3467
3468Tatsuya wouldn’t let himself falter in that situation.
3469
3470
3471
3472“But before that, I would have warned him. Unlike you, who offered him a chance to escape, I would suggest he surrender.”
3473
3474
3475
3476Miyuki’s unfaltering gaze shook for a moment. After hearing what Tatsuya would have done, she might have felt guilty that instead of capturing Minoru, she offered to let him run away instead.
3477
3478
3479
3480“So in the end, I would have faced the exact same situation you did, Miyuki.”
3481
3482
3483
3484“…I understand.”
3485
3486
3487
3488Miyuki’s gaze lost its intensity, and she lowered her head.
3489
3490
3491
3492Perhaps she was comforted by the fact that even Tatsuya would have ended in the same dilemma in her situation.
3493
3494
3495
3496“Besides.”
3497
3498
3499
3500Tatsuya wasn’t finished speaking even though Miyuki’s guilt had somewhat been sated.
3501
3502
3503
3504Miyuki looked up energetically, anxiety visible in her eyes.
3505
3506
3507
3508She was afraid of what Tatsuya would say next, but she couldn’t escape what he would say.
3509
3510
3511
3512“If I were there at that moment, I would stop you. Just like Minami did.”
3513
3514
3515
3516“Just like Minami-chan?”
3517
3518
3519
3520Miyuki opened her eyes in surprise.
3521
3522
3523
3524She understood his words, but she couldn’t understand why he said them.
3525
3526
3527
3528“Miyuki. I can’t let you kill someone.”
3529
3530
3531
3532Tatsuya said this in a soft voice.
3533
3534
3535
3536MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3537
353874
3539
3540
3541
3542Her eyes still wide, Miyuki slowly covered her mouth with her hands.
3543
3544
3545
3546“Minami defended Minoru, covering his back. Like her, I would stop you with my back. My feelings for Minoru and Minami’s feelings for him are different, but I think that our reasons to stop you are the same: to not let you become a murdered. I don’t want you to suffer from the fact that you had to raise you hand towards a person with whom you were well acquainted.”
3547
3548
3549
3550In other words, the life of an enemy or a random person is not equal to the life of a friend.
3551
3552
3553
3554When thinking in terms of justice and humanism, where everyone is equal, this is an outrageous statement.
3555
3556
3557
3558“But it’s true,” Miyuki thought.
3559
3560
3561
3562Miyuki knew that it was true as she felt it herself.
3563
3564
3565
3566“You may have made a mistake when looking at your decision as the next head of the Yotsuba family. But Miyuki…”
3567
3568
3569
3570Tatsuya looked into Miyuki’s eyes before finishing his statement.
3571
3572
3573
3574“Yes…?”
3575
3576
3577
3578Miyuki lowered her hands and responded to Tatsuya’s appeal.
3579
3580
3581
3582“To me, your decision was not a mistake. You were not mistaken. That’s how I feel.”
3583
3584
3585
3586“...!”
3587
3588
3589
3590Miyuki covered her mouth with her hands again, this time in a sharp movement.
3591
3592
3593
3594Tears ran from her eyes.
3595
3596
3597
3598Tatsuya got up and walked to Miyuki.
3599
3600
3601
3602Miyuki hugged Tatsuya, and Tatsuya wrapped his arms around Miyuki, pressing her to his chest.
3603
3604MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3605
360675
3607
3608
3609
3610Miyuki buried her face in Tatsuya’s chest and began to cry, occasionally sobbing softly.
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3617
361876
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624Chapter Three
3625
3626
3627Tuesday, July 9, early morning.
3628
3629
3630
3631As Miyuki woke up, she found that he freedom of movement was limited.
3632
3633
3634
3635She wasn’t bound. She didn’t have experience being tied up, but she knew it wasn’t something like that.
3636
3637
3638
3639It felt more like she was locked in a narrow cage.
3640
3641
3642
3643Despite this, she felt no sense of danger – her position felt cozy and pleasant.
3644
3645
3646
3647Even if she was kidnapped – which was beyond unlikely, with Tatsuya in the same house as her – she was content with her current feeling. It felt familiar; almost like being hugged tightly by her mother.
3648
3649
3650
3651She started to fall back asleep, but when she had almost fallen back into the garden of dreams, the hold on her suddenly weakened.
3652
3653
3654
3655“Ah, no… don’t let me go…”
3656
3657
3658
3659Miyuki was shocked by her inner voice, which almost seemed to enjoy the suffering of cruel treatment or entrapment.
3660
3661
3662
3663Her shock and nervousness jolted her awake, and she sat up sharply. Whatever was holding her didn’t stop her from rising.
3664
3665
3666
3667Miyuki hastily turned around to see what had been holding her.
3668
3669
3670
3671MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3672
367377
3674
3675
3676
3677“Good morning.”
3678
3679
3680
3681Tatsuya lay next to her.
3682
3683
3684
3685On the same bed.
3686
3687
3688
3689In a panic, she turned her back to Tatsuya and heard him get out of bed behind her.
3690
3691She realized she still hadn’t responded to his morning greeting, but she was far from a state of mind in which she would be able to give a normal answer.
3692
3693
3694
3695Completely confused, she looked down at her body.
3696
3697
3698
3699Her negligee was slightly wrinkled, but her belt had not been untied, and her top was still buttoned.
3700
3701
3702
3703“Ahh…?”
3704
3705
3706
3707Miyuki sighed, but it was not one of relief – rather, it was one of disappointment. This only served to worsen her embarrassment and her face turned red with shame.
3708
3709
3710
3711“Sleep well?”
3712
3713
3714
3715Tatsuya’s voice came from above and behind her. He was already standing up on the other side of the bed.
3716
3717
3718
3719“Y-yes… good morning.
3720
3721
3722
3723Miyuki got her breath in order, stood up, and turned to face Tatsuya. She was ashamed of showing him her red face, but she felt more ashamed of taking so long to return his greetings, so she withheld her embarrassment long enough for her to respond to his second greeting. After her greeting, however, she hung her head in shame, not wanting to raise her head.
3724
3725
3726
3727While her face was hidden in her hair, Miyuki started to recall the events of late last night just before she and Tatsuya went to bed.
3728
3729
3730
3731Miyuki, crying in Tatsuya’s arms, fell on the spot, so Tatsuya took her in his arms, carried her to her room, and laid her on the bed.
3732
3733
3734
3735MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3736
373778
3738
3739
3740
3741After he did this, Miyuki woke up, grabbed Tatsuya by the hand, and begged him to please not leave her alone.
3742
3743
3744
3745As a result, she and Tatsuya slept together.
3746
3747
3748
3749She spent that night in Tatsuya’s arms.
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755Miyuki’s face was burning all the way to the tips of her ears. Her nerves were on fire, and she couldn’t even raise her head and show her face at this point.
3756
3757
3758
3759“It’s still early. You can sleep a little more.”
3760
3761
3762
3763Tatsuya said this and left Miyuki’s room without asking her about her odd behavior.
3764
3765
3766
3767◊ ◊ ◊
3768
3769
3770
3771When Miyuki left her room, she met Tatsuya in the hallway. He was dressed in a workout suit and walking towards the door.
3772
3773
3774
3775She was still in her negligee, but she had already put a robe on and brushed her hair, so she was at least somewhat dressed.
3776
3777
3778
3779“Onii-sama, are you heading to the training room?”
3780
3781
3782
3783The high-rise building they lived in was built to be the Yotsuba family base in Tokyo, so inside it was a full-fledged training center equipped for training combat personnel.
3784
3785
3786
3787“Yes. I will go work up a little sweat,” Tatsuya answered without turning around.
3788
3789
3790
3791Then, suddenly, as if thinking about something, he stopped and turned to face Miyuki.
3792
3793
3794
3795“Want to come?”
3796
3797
3798
3799“With you?” Miyuki asked, opening her eyes in surprise after hearing Tatsuya’s invitation.
3800
3801
3802
3803MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3804
380579
3806
3807
3808
3809“Now that you’re in the third year, don’t you have less time to actively move? In addition, there aren’t any training sessions to prepare for the Nine Schools Competition this year, so you have even less chance to exercise.”
3810
3811
3812
3813Tatsuya seemed serious at first glance, but Miyuki wasn’t fooled by this. His face looked serious, but his eyes were smiling.
3814
3815
3816
3817There’s a popular phrase describing formal, fake smiles saying that “the smile didn’t reach their eyes,” but in this case, it was the opposite. Tatsuya made a serious face to hide his smile from the joke.
3818
3819
3820
3821“Whatever do you mean by ‘lack of exercise’?” Miyuki rhetorically asked as she untied the belt around her gown and opened it provocatively wide.
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3828
3829
3830
383180
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3838
383981
3840
3841
3842
3843This was, of course, in jest; after all, her negligee was still under her dressing-gown, and it wasn’t made of a transparent material nor did it have a design laying large areas of the skin bare.
3844
3845
3846
3847“I, too, take care of my beauty and my shape,” Miyuki continued in a joking tone.
3848
3849
3850
3851In response to Miyuki’s unexpected teasing, Tatsuya smiled wryly.
3852
3853
3854
3855“However, this is a very rare invitation. It would be rude to refuse. I need to get ready, so please give me a moment.”
3856
3857
3858
3859After saying this, Miyuki walked to the bathroom with a light step. Her tone made it sound like she agreed reluctantly, but one could understand that she was in a good mode after seeing her walk.
3860
3861
3862
3863Tatsuya’s slightly bitter smile turned into an ordinary one with sincerity.
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869Training with Tatsuya helped to distract and change Miyuki's mood such that by the time she came to breakfast, she looked much better than she had yesterday.
3870
3871
3872
3873At least, that was what Tatsuya thought. He didn’t consider that sleeping together was much more effective than the exercise they had done. He still hadn’t grasped how intense Miyuki’s love was and for how long it had lasted.
3874
3875
3876
3877“Miyuki, what are your plans for today?”
3878
3879
3880
3881“My plans for today? The school is closed today, as well, so I have no special plans…”
3882
3883
3884
3885Miyuki was surprised by the question, and her face showed her suspicion as she answered Tatsuya. She looked him in the eye, as if she was trying to figure out his plan.
3886
3887
3888
3889Tatsuya slightly hesitated under her gaze, but suggested:
3890
3891
3892
3893“Then, how about we take a ride?”
3894
3895
3896
3897“Take a ride?”
3898
3899
3900
3901MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3902
390382
3904
3905
3906
3907Miyuki didn’t quite understand what Tatsuya meant by the question, so she asked for clarification.
3908
3909
3910
3911“If you would rather relax at home, I’m also fine with that. If that’s the case, I’ll have some rest too.”
3912
3913
3914
3915After hearing this, Miyuki understood Tatsuya’s intent – to spend the day with Miyuki.
3916
3917
3918
3919“Onii-sama, I really appreciate your concern,” Miyuki answered with a serious face.
3920
3921
3922
3923Tatsuya appeared confused after being given such a serious look from Miyuki.
3924
3925
3926
3927“Onii-sama, please instead devote your time to saving Minami-chan. I don’t think that Minoru-kun will turn Minami-chan into a Parasite against her will, but we can’t say for sure that he won’t make a mistake due to temporary insanity after which salvation will be impossible.”
3928
3929
3930
3931“…I agree.”
3932
3933
3934
3935After listening to Miyuki, Tatsuya admitted his plan was naïve and that Miyuki was right.
3936
3937
3938
3939“Common mistakes from accidents won’t happen, but if Minami gives up her humanity, salvation will become completely impossible. I will use all my strength to help determine where Minami is hidden.”
3940
3941
3942
3943Tatsuya still hadn’t finished his breakfast, but he put down his chopsticks and looked at Miyuki.
3944
3945
3946
3947Miyuki did the same and straightened up to look Tatsuya in the eyes.
3948
3949
3950
3951“Miyuki, will you help me?”
3952
3953
3954
3955“If I can help you with something, I will do anything.”
3956
3957
3958
3959Miyuki said this answer without hesitating.
3960
3961
3962
3963◊ ◊ ◊
3964
3965MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
3966
396783
3968
3969
3970
3971By the time Minoru woke up, it was already 7 AM. Since in the past, he often spent time in bed, Minoru didn’t have a habit or waking up early to exercise. Other than exercise, he didn’t have any reason to get up in the morning, so he usually got up this late.
3972
3973
3974
3975He didn’t waste any time being surprised that he woke up in a different room than he had yesterday, so he got up quickly, left his room, washed, and then headed into the dining room.
3976
3977
3978
3979Suddenly, he froze on the spot, staring at the unexpected picture in front of his eyes.
3980
3981
3982
3983“Good morning.”
3984
3985
3986
3987Minami turned to him and said a morning greeting from the table.
3988
3989
3990
3991“…g-good morning.”
3992
3993
3994
3995Minoru quickly recovered from his petrification and managed to squeeze out a last moment response to Minami’s greeting.
3996
3997
3998
3999Minoru hadn’t forgotten about Minami’s presence – he had already thought about her many times this morning. However, he hadn’t expected to see her preparing breakfast in an apron.
4000
4001
4002
4003Minrou usually remained at a distance from the women surrounding him, so he had very little experience with girls. This only worsened his shock at seeing Minami preparing breakfast.
4004
4005
4006
4007“Breakfast is ready. Will you eat now?” Minami asked.
4008
4009
4010
4011“Y-yes, thank you,” Minoru said with a stutter, as if his tongue stung.
4012
4013
4014
4015“I hope I don’t look inappropriate right now…”
4016
4017
4018
4019Minoru sat down, anxious about his appearance.
4020
4021
4022
4023However, Minami’s face showed no sign of surprise or envy at Minoru’s somewhat disheveled appearance. She was more focused on quickly putting rice and soup dishes on the table.
4024
4025MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4026
402784
4028
4029
4030
4031“…enjoy your meal.”
4032
4033
4034
4035“Yes, thank you for the food.”
4036
4037
4038
4039Minoru spoke this time without hesitation, seemingly having recovered from his shock. He spoke with a gracious tone and facial expression, having regained his manners.
4040
4041
4042
4043Minami sat across from him with her arms folded together. As she took her chopsticks, she whispered in a quiet voice, “bon appetit.”
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049While eating, Minoru barely managed to look away from Minami. When he was younger, he often ate with his older sisters, but seeing a girl his own age eating with him at a dinner table stirred his heart for some reason.
4050
4051
4052
4053He only managed to focus on eating his food by using his ability as a Parasite to increase his focus.
4054
4055
4056
4057Like in their dinner the previous night, Minoru and Minami didn’t converse much despite sitting opposite each other. Minoru most often ate at the dinner table alone, so he have a habit of enjoying conversation while eating, and Minami generally wasn’t particularly sociable. She had only lived only as a maid just two years ago, so she was used to just grabbing a quick bite to eat in between short work breaks. Their unsociability combined with their awkwardness to almost entirely prevent conversation, and they mainly focused on eating.
4058
4059
4060
4061The two finished eating and put down their chopsticks after a bit of the awkward atmosphere. Neither of them had brought up Minami’s choice during this breakfast -
4062
4063Minami because she hadn’t yet made her decision, and Minoru because he didn’t want to seem like he was forcing Minami.
4064
4065
4066
4067“I’ll go look around a bit,” Minoru said as he got up.
4068
4069
4070
4071He had finished drinking the tea served to him once he finished eating and wanted to escape the atmosphere. He was still very nervous being around Minami, especially after bringing up his main reason for kidnapping her.
4072
4073
4074
4075“Okay. Be careful,” Minami responded.”
4076
4077MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4078
407985
4080
4081
4082
4083She felt the same way about the current awkward atmosphere.
4084
4085
4086
4087◊ ◊ ◊
4088
4089
4090
4091”I can’t do anything…” Minoru muttered as he stood on the landing in front of the house, looking towards the sky.
4092
4093
4094
4095The blue sky Minoru saw covered in bright clouds might not be considered real – it was created by ancient magic of East Asian origin cast 10 meters in the air to give the appearance of sky by scattering electromagnetic waves reflected from Earth’s surface.
4096
4097This created the effect of white clouds covering the sky, despite it not actually existing.
4098
4099However, when considering what made the sky real in the first place, one might say that this “fake” sky was just as real as the one people normally saw by the fact that it existed and its perceived appearance was that of a real sky.
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105When Minoru said he would “look around”, he only meant it as an excuse. While it was important to check the barrier concealing them, he didn’t need to leave the house to do it. What he really wanted was to get “fresh air” and leave the awkward atmosphere.
4106
4107
4108
4109“I really should have thought about what to do after capturing Minami.”
4110
4111
4112
4113Minoru complained to himself about his lack of foresight. Minoru had only thought of abducting Minami until yesterday. He was so focused on his desire to talk to Minami in a situation where Tatsuya would not interfere that he hadn’t considered how to go about talking to her once he had the opportunity.
4114
4115
4116
4117In general, Minoru didn’t regret his focus on the mission. Minoru though very highly of Tatsuya, and in addition to him, Minoru had to get past the Saegusa and Juumonji families as well. Minoru was probably right to devote all his efforts to actual y pulling off his mission. However, now that he had succeeded, he didn’t know what to do with the awkward atmosphere.
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123Minoru was convinced that Minami’s best choice was to become a Parasite, but he didn’t want to pressure her. He would treat Minami’s opinion with respect, regardless of what it was – if she decided that she wanted to be free, he would even release her back to Tatsuya.
4124
4125MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4126
412786
4128
4129
4130
4131Minoru wasn’t sure why he was willing to go so far just to give Minami an option. He still wasn’t necessarily honest with himself about his feelings, even after facing them for the entirety of the mission. Perhaps this was part of what caused the weird atmosphere in the first place.
4132
4133
4134
4135Minoru’s opinion was that while turning into a Parasite inevitably changed one’s body, it was a worthy sacrifice to keep one’s magic. Minoru was certain that Minami’s personality would not be eroded. He was confident that even if Minami would struggle to keep her individuality alone, with him there to guide her, she would be able to keep her ego intact.
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141Minoru’s only course of action to hear Minami’s opinion would be to wait for her to make a decision. He knew that she would be at a loss about what she should choose.
4142
4143
4144
4145However, he had no idea what to do until she made her decision.
4146
4147
4148
4149It was only now that Minoru realized just how little he had planned this through.
4150
4151
4152
4153◊ ◊ ◊
4154
4155
4156
4157The house Minami was in looked like it was built about 20 years ago. The kitchen equipment had quality similar to restaurants, but it was all outdated. Despite its age, however, nothing in the house was worn out, as if the entire house was being actively maintained. Perhaps it was being maintained with some sort of magic.
4158
4159
4160
4161In any case, when she used the equipment, it worked fine. She didn’t run into any issues while cooking. The dish washer worked as well, but Minami chose to do the dishes by hand any way.
4162
4163
4164
4165She wanted something to distract herself.
4166
4167
4168
4169Minami sighed, unconsciously stopping. She didn’t use the automated equipment because she didn’t want to focus on the guilt she felt towards Miyuki, but unfortunately the distraction was ineffective and she thought about her actions anyway.
4170
4171
4172
4173“What does Miyuki-sama think of me now?”
4174
4175
4176
4177MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4178
417987
4180
4181
4182
4183Minoru probably would have been shocked if he looked into her mind. He expected her main dilemma to be her decision, but her choice had essentially disappeared from her mind. She was entirely focused on Miyuki at the moment.
4184
4185
4186
4187Rather than think about what she should do now – agree to become a Parasite or refuse – Minami’s mind was filled with remorse.
4188
4189
4190
4191It hadn’t just started now. Minami had been drowning in the depths of regret since yesterday.
4192
4193
4194
4195“…it was betrayal.
4196
4197
4198
4199…I betrayed Miyuki-sama.”
4200
4201
4202
4203If she had been stopped in that moment by Miyuki, Minami would not be suffering so much right now. She didn’t understand her thoughts at that time and looked back with the clarity one has after the events have passed with the knowledge of the effects of their knowledge.
4204
4205
4206
4207“What was I thinking then?”
4208
4209
4210
4211Now that Minami had realized the effects of her actions, she couldn’t understand why she acted as she had. This was only helped by the fact that, like Minoru, she wasn’t being honest with herself.
4212
4213
4214
4215But regardless of her current feelings, Minami had still gone with Minoru after making a split-second decision purely based on her feelings.
4216
4217
4218
4219In other words, Minami wasn’t thinking then, and that was exactly why Minami couldn’t understand her actions.
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225Minami decided to try to remember the events right after she stopped Miyuki.
4226
4227
4228
4229While covering Minoru’s back, she stared at Miyuki as if she were an enemy.
4230
4231
4232
4233Anyone who saw this would conclude that she had betrayed Miyuki completely.
4234
4235
4236
4237After all, while looking at her actions, Minami thought so too.
4238
4239MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4240
424188
4242
4243
4244
4245“Forgive me.
4246
4247
4248
4249Forgive me!
4250
4251
4252
4253Miyuki-sama, forgive me…!”
4254
4255
4256
4257Minami begged for forgiveness in her thoughts.
4258
4259
4260
4261“I did something that can’t be fixed.
4262
4263
4264
4265How can I ever apologize for that?
4266
4267
4268
4269How can I compensate for that negligence?”
4270
4271
4272
4273One by one, negative thoughts arose, reflecting Minami’s desire to be punished.
4274
4275Unconsciously, Minami must have thought that punishment was a payment for forgiveness.
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281Minami was so terrified of being abandoned by Miyuki to the point that she could barely functioned.
4282
4283
4284
4285◊ ◊ ◊
4286
4287
4288
4289The goal of preventing Minoru from abducting Minami had not been achieved, so yesterday, the plan to use Minami as bait in order to capture Minoru had ended in complete failure.
4290
4291
4292
4293However, this only bothered the Ten Master Clans as much as any failed plan. They didn’t care about Minami – they only saw Minoru’s attempts to kidnap her as an opportunity. They were only after Minoru because his abilities after becoming a Parasite could cause significant social unrest.
4294
4295
4296
4297Similarly, the Sword Corps of the self-defense forces were hostile to Minoru only because he was the criminal who had killed Kudou Retsu. Their anger was not at all connected to Minami – they hardly cared about that.
4298
4299
4300
4301MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4302
430389
4304
4305
4306
4307The Sword Corps’ anger was especially intense because Minoru was Retsu’s grandson.
4308
4309Killing a relative was an unforgiveable crime, and after hearing that Minoru was the family member Retsu loved most of all, their desire to avenge him grew even more.
4310
4311
4312
4313Still, their anger didn’t really matter to the self-defense forces as a whole, and they only gave the go-ahead to send the pursuit squad at Minoru because of his danger to the public. Their motive was the same as the motive of the Ten Master Clans. They targeted him because they judged him to be a threat to the entire state rather than out of personal interest.
4314
4315
4316
4317Since neither the Ten Master Clans nor the self-defense forces cared about Minami, they weren’t going to stop targeting him just because one plan had failed.
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323***
4324
4325
4326
4327July 9, 8 AM.
4328
4329
4330
4331A platoon of strike infantry stood on alert at the foot of Mount Fuji, only having received a hint about Minoru’s location from the Ten Master Clans.
4332
4333
4334
4335Chiba Naotsugu and Watanabe Mari were selected as participants in the operation to capture Kudou Minoru, despite still only being students in the Academy of Defense.
4336
4337
4338
4339They were currently sitting in a conference room at an urgent meeting.
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345Jul 9, 8:30 AM. Appointed time.
4346
4347
4348
4349The rear door of the conference room opened, and the commander of the platoon appeared. Naotsugu and Mari stood with the rest of the soldiers and saluted the commander.
4350
4351
4352
4353The commander sat down at the back, and after a brief introduction, addressed the main topic.
4354
4355
4356
4357“We have obtained the location of Kudou Minoru from Juumonji Katsuto-dono.”
4358
4359
4360
4361Naotsugu and Mari heard whispers around them. The squad they were in were called the Sword Corps because the unit was made of magicians who used kenjutsu – magic MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4362
436390
4364
4365
4366
4367skills incorporated into close combat fighting. Since the squad was made of magicians, everyone in the squad naturally knew the names of each of the heads of the Ten Master clans.
4368
4369
4370
4371In addition, they learned kenjutsu from the Chiba family, which was why Naotsugu and Mari were assigned the this operation despite only having a general respect for Kudou Retsu.
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377“Yesterday, Kudou Minoru showed up in Chofu. He was last seen on a road in the Sea of Trees.”
4378
4379
4380
4381After hearing this, the soldiers grew even more angered and their voices grew. They were no indignant because of their stained pride.
4382
4383
4384
4385This platoon of strike infantry was not located in this territory to prevent an invasion of Tokyo, but rather to quickly mobilize after receiving a clue about Minoru’s whereabouts. In addition, the information they had last received about Minoru was that he was allegedly still hiding to the west of the Tokai district, so they didn’t need to be ashamed that Minoru had showed up east of them and slipped past them.
4386
4387
4388
4389However, their pride was still stained from the fact that they allowed Minoru to enter the capital right under their noses. They weren’t convinced by the excuse that they had a different goal.
4390
4391
4392
4393The alleged location of his shelter also contributed to the soldiers’ nerves.
4394
4395
4396
4397The Sea of Trees was located right next to the East Fuji training ground. Minoru seemed to not care at all that the Sword Corps were after him. He might not have even known this unit was looking for him, but this didn’t exactly help their pride –
4398
4399now they had the inevitable feeling that “he doesn’t amount us to anything.”
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405“Juumonji-dono didn’t give a definite conclusion that Kudou Minoru is hiding in the Sea of Trees, but based on the data we obtained, the probability that he is located there is quite high.”
4406
4407
4408
4409At this, the soldiers completely stopped whispering.
4410
4411
4412
4413MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4414
441591
4416
4417
4418
4419Everyone gave the commander their attention.
4420
4421
4422
4423“Today at 09:30, we will start the search of the Sea of Trees. By the time we start, each participant should know their area of responsibility as well as the search procedure. That’s all.”
4424
4425
4426
4427The eyes of the soldiers lit up at this development in the search.
4428
4429
4430
4431◊ ◊ ◊
4432
4433
4434
4435At almost the same time that this went on west of Tokyo, there was a major development in the sea east of Kanto.
4436
4437
4438
4439The USNA’s Independence aircraft carrier should have left the Yokosuka port to return home, but it instead returned to Boso.
4440
4441
4442
4443In accordance with the US-Japan military alliance, they were joining the battle against the invasion of the New Soviet Union – at least, this was the main point of the message brought to the Japanese government.
4444
4445
4446
4447Their offer to support in order to fulfill their obligation as part of the alliance wasn’t incorrect, but their failure to express the same intent the day before was.
4448
4449
4450
4451The government even raised doubts about the seriousness of this offer of assistance, but the most important thing to avoid during a war was isolation. The days of Japan’s isolationism were long gone, and with its current national resources, Japan would not be able to afford a policy of isolationism. In addition, the war was against a great power
4452
4453– the New Soviet Union – so they couldn’t just ignore or refuse war.
4454
4455
4456
4457The reason for these thoughts was the outrageous attack on Miyako-jima by vessels affiliated with the USNA Navy.
4458
4459
4460
4461There were some in the self-defense forces that believe the USNA should be forced to publicly apologize for the attack on Miyako-jima, but only a small minority in the self-defense forces held the opinion that an apology was sufficient. Even the leader of the hawk faction – the main faction of the war – wasn’t seeking an apology.
4462
4463
4464
4465Invading a foreign territory couldn’t be settled with words alone.
4466
4467
4468
4469MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4470
447192
4472
4473
4474
4475What most of the self-defense forces wanted was damages – rights to resources, consent to unfair and unprofitable trade, diplomatic conditions, etc. They felt it was necessary to demand useful materials and financial apologies that the winner imposes on the defeated as if they didn’t, it would be like an invitation for future invasions – and not just from the USNA.
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481However, with the current international situation, Japan had to avoid hostile relations with the USNA. If they wanted to demand damages for an attack, Japan had to prepare for hostilities against the USNA. They had no way to do this in the current situation.
4482
4483
4484
4485Everyone among the higher ranks of the self-defense forces understood this, but the highest shame for any military was being forced to pretend that there was no invasion of sovereign land. Still, in order to conduct military affairs to their advantage, the high ranking officers in the self-defense forces had to restrain their emotions.
4486
4487
4488
4489Because of this, many executives in the self-defense forces suppressed their feelings of disappointment, and many soldiers felt indignant when the Independence proposed to join the war.
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495Officers in the 101st Brigade were aware of the invasion of USNA agents turned into Parasites at Zama Base.
4496
4497
4498
4499Since they were all Parasites, there was a natural connection to the attack on Miyako-jima.
4500
4501
4502
4503This in turn connected it to the Independence Aircraft Carrier. The transport ship Midway had met the aircraft carrier at sea. They couldn’t be certain that anything other than the ships approaching close to each other had happened, but there was also a lack of evidence proving they weren’t connected.
4504
4505
4506
4507“Well, Your Excellency Saeki, do you think that the participation of the Independence in the war was an excuse for the agent to infiltrate?”
4508
4509
4510
4511In the commander’s room of the 101st Brigade, Lieutenant Colonel Kazama stood in front of Major General Saeki’s desk with a confused look.
4512
4513MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4514
451593
4516
4517
4518
4519Kazama had phrased his comment as a question, but it was rhetorical. The answer was already known, and he only phrased it as a question because it was customary when inquiring information from a senior officer.
4520
4521
4522
4523“They’ll act as reinforcements. Even if they don’t open fire, they’ll still pressure the New Soviet Union,” Saeki responded.
4524
4525
4526
4527“But that isn’t all, is it?” Kazama asked. Once again, he knew the answer, but phrased it as a question.
4528
4529
4530
4531“Precisely.”
4532
4533
4534
4535Saeki nodded and let out of a sigh.
4536
4537
4538
4539“An attack on our territory is never acceptable, even it if it a remote island.
4540
4541However…”
4542
4543
4544
4545Saeki hesitated after saying this.
4546
4547
4548
4549“However…”
4550
4551
4552
4553Kazama prodded Saeki to continue since her speech ended on a transition.
4554
4555
4556
4557“It’s hard to deny that we have an element stimulating the USNA. Recently, his behavior is too much even from my point of view.”
4558
4559
4560
4561“Do you mean the Special Officer – that is, Tatsuya?”
4562
4563
4564
4565Kazama didn’t hesitate to blurt the name of the person a higher official had blurred the name of.
4566
4567
4568
4569Saeki sent Kazama a reproachful glare, criticizing him, but she saw no signs of guilt on Kazama’s face and sighed again.
4570
4571
4572
4573“That’s right.”
4574
4575
4576
4577She reluctantly admitted that Kazama wasn’t wrong.
4578
4579
4580
4581“I think Tatsuya has his own valid motives.”
4582
4583MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4584
458594
4586
4587
4588
4589“I’m having trouble following that line of thinking.”
4590
4591
4592
4593Saeki criticized Kazama’s opinion with a slightly stunned voice.
4594
4595
4596
4597“Of course Tatsuya has his own motives, but no matter the reason, it isn’t forgivable for an individual to hide an escaped nationally certified Strategic-Class Magician.”
4598
4599
4600
4601“It’s like someone helping a missile submarine escape,” Kazama said without any emotion.
4602
4603
4604
4605“Does he real y agree with him, or is he just assenting?”
4606
4607
4608
4609Saeki tried reading Kazama’s expression, but she couldn’t see through it.
4610
4611
4612
4613“That’s why I don’t think we can afford overlooking agents jumping about because of it.”
4614
4615
4616
4617“Precisely, Lieutenant Colonel,” Saeki responded. “When I put forth a request, the Intelligence Department was in the process of preparing surveillance on the Independence.”
4618
4619
4620
4621“Are you trying to be in the Intelligence Department’s debt?” Kazama asked.
4622
4623
4624
4625“Your concern is unnecessary. They owe me far more than this.”
4626
4627
4628
4629Kazama would have whistled if he lacked discipline.
4630
4631
4632
4633“What do you want from me?”
4634
4635
4636
4637Instead, Kazama’s reaction was to ask about the contents of the mission.
4638
4639
4640
4641“If it becomes clear that the agent has landed, then you should quietly incapacitate them,” Saeki responded.
4642
4643
4644
4645“Quietly, that is,” Kazama said, somewhat sarcastically.
4646
4647
4648
4649He didn’t say it, but he meant that it would be difficult.
4650
4651
4652
4653MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4654
465595
4656
4657
4658
4659“I understand. However, I think the Intelligence Department will intervene before that.”
4660
4661
4662
4663“If the Intelligence Department could handle this on their own, I wouldn’t be here.”
4664
4665
4666
4667Saeki paused, staring at Kazama with a look that seemed to say, “you know what I mean.”
4668
4669
4670
4671“…don’t let Tatsuya create more problems?”
4672
4673
4674
4675Kazama went back to phrasing his answers as a question.
4676
4677
4678
4679“More than that, I don’t want our relations with the USNA to worsen because of the views of private citizens.”
4680
4681
4682
4683Saeki indicated that she wasn’t just worried about Tatsuya alone.
4684
4685
4686
4687She didn’t want to allow the Yotsuba any selfishness.
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4694
469596
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701Chapter Four
4702
4703
4704Miyuki formally received the notification informing her that First High was canceled shortly after 8 o’clock in the morning, but she expected this so her plans didn’t really change. First High starts lessons at 8 AM, so the notification would have been too late to start morning classes, but the school’s management could still have sent a notification about resuming classes in the afternoon.
4705
4706
4707
4708July 9, 2097, 9:00.
4709
4710Tatsuya and Miyuki returned to their rooms to put their thoughts together before meeting back with each other and sitting on their knees opposite each other.
4711
4712
4713
4714They both sat properly in Seiza, but there wasn’t any special grace to their clothing or accessories. Tatsuya was wearing a different short-sleeved T-shirt as well as long trousers that reached to his ankles while Miyuki was wearing a light summer dress. The dress was relatively provocative; it was quite frank and emphasized the lines of her body, so she wouldn’t have dared wear it in front of anyone besides Tatsuya. Despite her appearance, Tatsuya didn’t even lift an eyebrow when he saw her.
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720They didn’t normally use the room they were currently in, but it was well-maintained enough for it not to contain any dust, so they sat on clean tatami and didn’t use cushions.
4721
4722
4723
4724Tatsuya’s expression was emotionless, as usual, contrasting Miyuki, who was slightly red in face.
4725
4726
4727
4728“I dressed like this because you told me to choose something comfortable for everyday wear… Onii-sama, m-I don’t need to need to take this off, do I?”
4729
4730MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4731
473297
4733
4734
4735
4736Miyuki said this in an embarrassed voice, but she didn’t put her head down or even take her eyes off Tatsuya. She had faced a similar situation in February of the same year when tracking down Gu Jie, so she somewhat knew what to expect, but this only fired up her nerves.
4737
4738
4739
4740Tatsuya needed to take his “gaze” off of Miyuki in order to fully utilize his Elemental Sight. However, when he did this, he could no longer feel Miyuki’s presence in the same way, and found himself unable to focus. In order to still feel Miyuki when he wasn’t watching her, he needed to close the physical distance. Back in February, he and Miyuki stripped almost completely - leaving just their undergarments – so Tatsuya could feel her skin. This allowed him to dedicate his full attention to searching for Gu Jie.
4741
4742
4743
4744Miyuki assumed the same would be necessary today to achieve the same results, thinking that the process needed to be repeated.
4745
4746
4747
4748She denied any desire about wanting to appear in front of Tatsuya in her underwear.
4749
4750
4751
4752Regardless, Tatsuya understood what Miyuki meant, so there weren’t any misunderstandings.
4753
4754
4755
4756“Not this time. Unlike last time, we got rid of the Pledge.”
4757
4758
4759
4760“Ah …”
4761
4762
4763
4764Miyuki was greatly embarrassed after hearing Tatsuya’s answer. Her shame grew to the point that she could no longer look into Tatsuya’s eyes, and she shyly folded her arms together, laid them on her hips, and lowered her head. She unreasonably worried that she would be perceived as some kind of exhibitionist, and her ears – visible through the gaps between her hair – turned red.
4765
4766
4767
4768After seeing Miyuki’s state, the atmosphere became slightly awkward and Tatsuya also began to look slightly embarrassed. He remembered when they searched for Gu Jie, and his own shame built up slightly. He may have been limited in his emotions, but he still had a sense of shame – especially in front of the one girl he consciously cared about.
4769
4770
4771
4772Realizing that the atmosphere would only get worse if he didn’t do anything, Tatsuya spoke.
4773
4774MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4775
477698
4777
4778
4779
4780“Let’s start searching.”
4781
4782
4783
4784Tatsuya announced this in a serious military tone and closed his eyes until they were only half open.
4785
4786
4787
4788He left them slightly ajar to continue observing Miyuki with his sight. He couldn’t do this in Gu Jie’s case, as that time he had to completely enter the information dimension, becoming blind to the real world, but this time he could focus some of attention on ordinary sight and didn’t need to physically feel Miyuki.
4789
4790
4791
4792With ordinary sight, he couldn’t be completely confident that danger wouldn’t approach Miyuki, but this time that was also different – he could maximize detection in both the material and information dimension.
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798Still watching Miyuki physically, Tatsuya sent his sight to the information dimension.
4799
4800
4801
4802His search target was Minami’s Eidos.
4803
4804
4805
4806Tatsuya didn’t need to prepare an item that had a deep connection with Minami because he had ties to her himself. Following the path of the bond between them, Tatsuya overcame the space separating them and found her.
4807
4808
4809
4810Not even five minutes had past since he started searching when he found Minami’s information.
4811
4812
4813
4814◊ ◊ ◊
4815
4816
4817
4818Elemental Sight was a rare ability, but Tatsuya wasn’t the only user. Magic was fundamentally recognizing and temporarily recognizing the Eidos of a phenomena.
4819
4820Magicians can perceive this information to varying degrees depending on the users skill, so Elemental Sight – the highest possible ability to perceive information, the ability to completely perceive the information dimension – was available to every magician.
4821
4822
4823
4824If a magician improves their ability to perceive information, they can gain Elemental Sight. Since Minoru was already able to perceive information at a high level, his transformation into a Parasite increased his level enough to gain Elemental Sight.
4825
4826
4827
4828MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4829
483099
4831
4832
4833
4834“That is‽ Tatsuya-san‽”
4835
4836
4837
4838Observing a target has a slight impact. Similarly to how radar slightly impacts the surroundings through the radio waves released, observing targets through the information dimension slightly changes the information. However, unlike radar, observation through the information dimension only adds the information that the target is being observed – it doesn’t really use waves.
4839
4840
4841
4842The change was very minor, but since Minoru was also a user of Elemental Sight, he was able to detect the change.
4843
4844
4845
4846By the time Minoru detected it, Tatsuya’s gaze was already approaching Minami.
4847
4848Minoru didn’t know this, but he automatically shifted his sight to Minami out of reflex and realized that Tatsuya was trying to find Minami’s location.
4849
4850
4851
4852“That’s bad…!”
4853
4854
4855
4856Tatsuya found Minami at almost the same time that Minoru noticed his search. The time difference between the 2 events was less than half a second, but Tatsuya had already looked deeply into Minami’s Eidos in that amount of time.
4857
4858
4859
4860“We can’t allow him to reveal this place!”
4861
4862
4863
4864If he had time, he could follow the path Tatsuya used to find Minami backwards and counterattack him with mental interference magic. However, Minoru was currently occupied with trying to hide the location of the shelter.
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870The shelter was guarded by multiple defensive barriers built by Zhou Gongjin. It was a large scale barrier created with Continental Ancient Magic “Seikirei Hachijin” - Stone Sentinel Maze - which hindered both approach from the ground as well as interfering with physical and magical searching methods from the air.
4871
4872
4873
4874Despite its strength, however, it would not fool Tatsuya.
4875
4876
4877
4878Minoru understood this because it also wouldn’t fool him.
4879
4880
4881
4882Minoru had expected that Tatsuya’s gaze would quickly pierce Zhou Gongjin’s barrier.
4883
4884
4885
4886MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4887
4888100
4889
4890
4891
4892Since the barrier only hid the location, once it was found the barrier was completely useless. It didn’t provide more than an illusion preventing approach. While Minoru could try to distort Tatsuya’s senses by using Ghost Walker, this wouldn’t stop Tatsuya for long.
4893
4894
4895
4896After considering his options, Minoru used Parade on Minami to disguise information about her. However, since Tatsuya had already found her in the information dimension, rather than completely disguise her information, he only focused on one detail.
4897
4898
4899
4900The information about her location.
4901
4902
4903
4904While Tatsuya would still find her approximate location this way, Minoru could shift her location relatively far away.
4905
4906
4907
4908Minoru changed the information about her location to appear 10 kilometers away at Lake Kawaguchi. At the same time, Minoru felt Tatsuya’s gaze shift away from his location in the Sea of Trees. Parade had at least temporarily prevented Tatsuya from finding Minoru.
4909
4910
4911
4912However, Minoru didn’t feel any relief at this.
4913
4914
4915
4916Minoru had only faked Minami’s location. Tatsuya was still looking at Minami’s information body.
4917
4918
4919
4920“It’s too early to relax,” Minoru muttered, warning himself.
4921
4922
4923
4924◊ ◊ ◊
4925
4926
4927
4928“Minoru used Parade…?”
4929
4930
4931
4932Tatsuya realized this as his sight was shifted away from Minami’s location.
4933
4934
4935
4936“Is Minoru-kun trying to stop you?” Miyuki asked.
4937
4938
4939
4940Hearing Tatsuya’s mumble, Miyuki automatically asked him a question despite her attempts trying not to distract him. Until now she had even tried not to make noise breathing.
4941
4942
4943
4944MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
4945
4946101
4947
4948
4949
4950“Yes.”
4951
4952
4953
4954Tatsuya opened his eyes completely for a moment to answer her before closing them to a half-open state once more.
4955
4956
4957
4958From the beginning, he had accounted for the fact that Minoru would use Parade. If he hadn’t expected him to resist, he wouldn’t have needed to prepare this much.
4959
4960
4961
4962Tatsuya had problems getting past Parade in the past. Since he usually fought around his ability to read Eidos, Parade was a large counter to him.
4963
4964
4965
4966“But I’m not going to lose him for long.”
4967
4968
4969
4970He had expected Minoru to intervene, so he had obviously prepared countermeasures.
4971
4972
4973
4974◊ ◊ ◊
4975
4976
4977
4978“Huh? What’s he looking at?”
4979
4980
4981
4982Suddenly, Tatsuya’s gaze split in two. Minoru was puzzled after sensing this.
4983
4984
4985
4986Tatsuya was still looking at Minami’s Eidos, but now he had added one more look.
4987
4988
4989
4990This look was focused on Minoru.
4991
4992
4993
4994“No… that’s not quite it. Is he watching my magic?”
4995
4996
4997
4998Sequences of magic are recorded on the surface of the phenomenon they are affecting.
4999
5000The sequence for Parade covered the outermost layer of the Eidos – the layer connecting it to the physical world.
5001
5002
5003
5004Parade worked by pasting new information on the outer layer of the Eidos, causing the world to incorrectly perceive the phenomenon as something other than what it was.
5005
5006Parade is able to deceive the world because it comes into direct contact with it. That’s where its name comes from – the object of Parade displays new, false information to the world attracting attention over the real information.
5007
5008
5009
5010MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5011
5012102
5013
5014
5015
5016This makes it a difficult spell to counter. The sequence of magic was on display – but it appeared to be in the wrong information. Its actual location was on the Eidos of the object that was hidden.
5017
5018
5019
5020Since the only way to view things in the information dimension was to know where it was, it was impossible to find the object based on the information presented to the physical dimension.
5021
5022
5023
5024While in principle, information could be gathered about hidden phenomena through information links, time passes. Everything changed constantly, so unless one knew how to view information from the past, it wasn’t possible to find information about something of which the location was unknown solely through information links.
5025
5026
5027
5028“Even Tatsuya-san can’t go against the passage of time.”
5029
5030
5031
5032Minoru based this thought on how he understood Elemental Sight.
5033
5034
5035
5036“But in any case, I should maintain Parade until Tatsuya-san looks away.”
5037
5038
5039
5040Minoru concentrated harder to make sure his magic would not be interrupted.
5041
5042
5043
5044◊ ◊ ◊
5045
5046
5047
5048Minoru was currently mistaken in two things.
5049
5050
5051
5052His first mistake was assuming that his Elemental Sight was the same as Tatsuya’s.
5053
5054
5055
5056Elemental Sight – the Eyes of the Spirits – was a broad term to describe someone who could look into the information dimension. The nature of people’s sight could differ greatly.
5057
5058
5059
5060For example, Minoru was very skilled in passive perception. When he was in Ikoma, Minoru detected the clash between Tatsuya and Bezobrazoff occurring in Izu, despite the locations being nearly 400 km apart. On the other hand, Tatsuya must consciously focus to detect magic, but when he focused, he could gain far more detail - even to the point of going against the passage of time and viewing a log of Eidos changes.
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5067
5068103
5069
5070
5071
5072Minoru was fairly skilled at sensory magic. Parade worked by substituting information about a target to fool an opponent’s senses. Because of this, Minoru’s Elemental Sight manifested as a passive detection skill.
5073
5074
5075
5076Similarly, Tatsuya’s restoration worked by reverting Eidos changes to a point, going against the flow of time. As a result, Tatsuya’s Elemental Sight allowed him to read Eidos changes.
5077
5078
5079
5080In other words, Elemental Sight manifested differently based on the skillset of the magician using it. Elemental Sight was the highest level of a magician’s ability to recognize Eidos, but it varied for each magician.
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086However, Minoru could hardly be blamed for failing to realize this mistake. Elemental Sight was an extremely rare ability, as only a very small number of magicians developed their perception ability enough. Minoru never had the chance to compare his perception ability to someone else’s, so it only made sense for him to assume his ability was the same as anyone else’s.
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092Minoru was not quite so innocent about his second, more significant mistake. This mistake was that he had incorrectly assumed Tatsuya’s goal in splitting his sight.
5093
5094
5095
5096Tatsuya knew how difficult it was to directly detect Parade’s magic sequence. His personal experiences had painfully forced him to learn. So, taking into accounted his past obstacles in order to avoid repeating past failures, he searched for traces of the information masked by the Parade sequence rather than the sequence itself.
5097
5098
5099
5100Phenomena are accompanied by information recorded by psions, and magic fundamentally worked by using psions to change the recorded information. Since Psions fulfilled both of these roles, using Psions to modify phenomena caused the Psions to record traces of the magic.
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106Tatsuya had noticed this law during the battle with Arcturus. How ironic that the battle with Arcturus, which gave Minoru the opportunity to escape, also gave Tatsuya the information to find him again.
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5113
5114104
5115
5116
5117
5118Tatsuya was searching for a record of the magic rewriting the location information in the information dimension. He was limited to reading changes up to 24 hours in the past, but in this case he only needed to go back a moment.
5119
5120
5121
5122However, simply detecting traces of the modification of phenomena doesn’t allow Tatsuya to interrupt Parade.
5123
5124
5125
5126Tatsuya was able to find Minami’s Eidos using his Elemental Sight, but her location information had already been overwritten by Parade. Parade’s sequence had been pasted over the real coordinates, but the substituted coordinates didn’t show any sequence of magic that could be neutralized.
5127
5128
5129
5130That’s where reading the history of changes becomes useful. The information that something changed isn’t just located on the actual Eidos – it can also be found on the one presented by Parade in the wrong location. By analyzing the history of the changes, Tatsuya as sable to get information about Parade’s sequence of magic.
5131
5132
5133
5134Tatsuya obtained the necessary information indirectly, based on the changes made by a sequence of magic.
5135
5136
5137
5138◊ ◊ ◊
5139
5140
5141
5142“…kuh!”
5143
5144
5145
5146Minoru gasped after he felt a sudden pressure.
5147
5148
5149
5150“What was that?”
5151
5152
5153
5154He realized the pressure he had just felt wasn’t physical. It wasn’t affecting his physical body, but he had felt a strong feeling of oppression in his mind.
5155
5156
5157
5158“…!”
5159
5160
5161
5162Then the pressure hit him again. He didn’t cry out this time since he was ready for a second attack, but the tension he felt in his head was still very powerful.
5163
5164
5165
5166He couldn’t ignore the pressure he now felt, but before searching for it’s nature, Minoru checked whether Parade was still in effect.
5167
5168
5169
5170MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5171
5172105
5173
5174
5175
5176He found that his magic had not been interrupted. He was worried that he had accidentally released the magic in his shock. However, he was far more surprised by what he found than he would have been if had only dropped the magic sequence.
5177
5178
5179
5180“Huh‽”
5181
5182
5183
5184Parade still functioned in the sense that it hadn’t been cancelled. However, Minoru could clearly see that it could break at any moment.
5185
5186
5187
5188The sequence of magic had become fragile, as if it had been eroded.
5189
5190
5191
5192Magic sequences disperse if the magician controlling them stops them, but Minoru hadn’t felt like he lost control, and the sequence still existed – it hadn’t completely dispersed as it should have if he had released his control.
5193
5194
5195
5196“Why didn’t I notice it was in this state ‽”
5197
5198
5199
5200As he fell into confusion, Minoru asked himself this and poured magic power back into Parade. Rather than support the existing spell, he put the same one over it.
5201
5202
5203
5204Generally, rewriting one magic with another was a bad choice as each rewriting requires more and more intervention force to have an effect – each time, more Psions were added, and though Minoru didn’t know this, more changes were recorded. This had been the problem Tatsuya had to solve when creating flight magic.
5205
5206
5207
5208However, when magic giving the same result is used to rewrite an existing sequence, the required intervention force doesn’t increase.
5209
5210
5211
5212Minoru rewrote the old sequence of magic, which was on the verge of destruction, with a new one masking information about the Eidos’ location. Parade regained its strength, and Minoru sighed in relief.
5213
5214
5215
5216However, suddenly…
5217
5218
5219
5220“Wow, again‽”
5221
5222
5223
5224The pressure increased for a third time, this time stronger than the second.
5225
5226
5227
5228MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5229
5230106
5231
5232
5233
5234Instead of checking the state of Parade’s magic sequence, Minoru immediately rewrote it.
5235
5236
5237
5238“Is this Tatsuya-san’s attack?”
5239
5240
5241
5242Minoru could only think of one cause as he made sure the new Parade sequence created the necessary effect.
5243
5244
5245
5246Minoru knew Tatsuya was able to use Gram Dispersion – the most effective countermagic. Since this spell directly destroyed the sequence of magic, it was impossible to defend against.
5247
5248
5249
5250However, if one couldn’t target the sequence of magic, Gram Dispersion couldn’t be used. In addition, using Gram Dispersion wouldn’t leave the sequences of magic in a dilapidated state – it would completely disintegrate them, leaving no trace.
5251
5252
5253
5254“But if it isn’t Gram Dispersion, what is he doing?”
5255
5256
5257
5258He could feel his sequence of magic weaken, becoming fragile, but he couldn’t understand its cause.
5259
5260
5261
5262Magic was not built consciously, so even the magician using the magic doesn’t know the details of its construction. They only know what it is and how it works in general
5263
5264– they didn’t know the specifics. Minoru was not special in this regard because of his Parasite abilities. He didn’t know precisely what changed in his sequences of mag-
5265
5266
5267
5268“…!”
5269
5270
5271
5272Unfortunately for Minoru, he didn’t have time to calmly reason.
5273
5274
5275
5276The pressure causing the sequence of magic to weaken returned periodically, and Minoru had to cope with this each time.
5277
5278
5279
5280◊ ◊ ◊
5281
5282
5283
5284“It still doesn’t compare to direct targeting.”
5285
5286
5287
5288Tatsuya was detecting and erasing traces of the magic sequence of Parade by going back through the information recorded in the psions about the magic used. However, MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5289
5290107
5291
5292
5293
5294the result wasn’t satisfactory for Tatsuya. He could only indirectly analyze the structure of the sequence of magic, so the accuracy of the information he found dropped significantly when compared to directly observing the sequence.
5295
5296
5297
5298In addition, he was viewing a past version of the magic sequence. Even if it was only a moment’s difference, the sequence wasn’t quite the same, so Tatsuya’s attempts to disperse Parade weren’t working. He could only erase parts of the sequence, hence causing the crippled state Minoru found the sequence in.
5299
5300
5301
5302Still, he definitely felt a response. He knew he hadn’t missed, so he was definitely doing something. He still couldn’t determine Minami’s location, however.
5303
5304
5305
5306“The psionic connections are being damaged, but I stil can’t completely disperse the sequence… isn’t that the whole point, though?”
5307
5308
5309
5310Tatsuya could recognize and comprehend the details of magic sequences with his power of perception obtained through Decomposition and Regrowth, but that was only an option for him when he could see the target. He was limited to speculating about the contents based on the response after using the magic.
5311
5312
5313
5314His guesses wouldn’t always be correct, but he could at least make progress. He couldn’t rely on his eyes, so he advanced blindly.
5315
5316
5317
5318It was with that mindset that Tatsuya began his fifth attack.
5319
5320
5321
5322◊ ◊ ◊
5323
5324
5325
5326“It’s getting harder and harder as this goes on…”
5327
5328
5329
5330Minoru defended against Tatsuya’s second attack on Parade’s magic sequence. Well, he considered it defending, but it was really just taking the attack and then rewriting the sequence. The feeling of pressure on Minoru’s mind had become more like heavy blows crushing him, and he slumped on one knee. He was exhausting himself both physically and mentally by having to reactivate his magic repeatedly, and the attacks by Tatsuya were taking their toll.
5331
5332
5333
5334“…Haa, it’s good I went outside.”
5335
5336
5337
5338He laughed at his pitiful state.
5339
5340MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5341
5342108
5343
5344
5345
5346“It’s good Minami-san doesn’t have to see me like this.”
5347
5348
5349
5350Concluding his moping with that thought, Minoru put a hand on his knee and stood up.
5351
5352
5353
5354“I haven’t given up yet.
5355
5356
5357
5358Tatsuya-san can’t keep this up for ever.”
5359
5360
5361
5362Minoru made a resolution to keep going until Tatsuya exhausted himself.
5363
5364
5365
5366Minoru didn’t have any direct evidence supporting either part of that statement – he couldn’t be sure that the attack was from Tatsuya, or that Tatsuya would run out of magic power. However, he was sure that was the case – he didn’t think anyone else would be able to find a way to attack through Parade like he had, and he was didn’t believe Tatsuya could attack him repeatedly without exhausting himself in the process.
5367
5368
5369
5370“I can’t afford to lose. I still haven’t received Minami’s answer. If I surrender here, al will be meaningless.”
5371
5372
5373
5374As he thought this, the image of his grandfather, Kudou Retsu – who he had killed –
5375
5376popped into his mind.
5377
5378
5379
5380Struggling against his remorse, Minoru filled his consciousness with his fighting spirit.
5381
5382
5383
5384“I can’t lose here.”
5385
5386
5387
5388Minoru muttered this as he strained his legs and stared at the sky.
5389
5390
5391
5392◊ ◊ ◊
5393
5394
5395
5396Minoru’s assumptions were still unfounded, but this time, they weren’t wrong.
5397
5398
5399
5400Tatsuya’s magic forces were limited and running out.
5401
5402
5403
5404“Onii-sama, isn’t it time to stop already …?”
5405
5406
5407
5408MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5409
5410109
5411
5412
5413
5414Miyuki suggested stopping to rest with a restless voice and a concerned look on her face. She extended her right hand, which was holding a handkerchief, forward, and wiped off the sweat that had accumulated on Tatsuya’s forehead.
5415
5416
5417
5418However, Tatsuya’s forehead wasn’t the only place sweating. His T-shirt was wet from sweat soaking into the fabric, and his face was pale, reflecting his exhaustion.
5419
5420
5421
5422“Just a bit more…”
5423
5424
5425
5426Miyuki didn’t know if he was responding to her or just saying that to himself, but regardless, he didn’t listen to her suggestion and launched his ninth attack on Parade.
5427
5428
5429
5430He had already studied the structure of the sequence, and he knew that Parade was only hiding Minami’s location. He could see the content of her body, but not it’s structure – he could only see a false structure with the incorrect location information.
5431
5432
5433
5434That was the problem he faced with Parade. He was unable to disperse the spell because he didn’t know its structure – he could only guess at the existing connections and attack based on that.
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440His first step was reading the trace of the magic used to overwrite the location. He hadn’t completely mastered this yet – he had only discovered the technique in yesterday’s battle – but he considered himself proficient enough to use it decently and learn information relatively accurately.
5441
5442
5443
5444After that, he had to analyze the traces of magic recorded in the information dimension and make assumptions about the processes contained in the magic.
5445
5446
5447
5448This step was primarily Tatsuya trying to learn the design of the magic – the processes needed to activate it as well as the processes used in activation. It was similar to designing magic, but now, rather than create something himself, he had to figure out what others had created.
5449
5450
5451
5452Once he had an idea of the processes contained in the magic, he needed to use them to assume the structure of the magic sequence.
5453
5454
5455
5456This was also similar to developing magic, but rather than put it together himself, he needed to figure out how someone else had designed magic.
5457
5458MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5459
5460110
5461
5462
5463
5464These types of steps were especially difficult for Tatsuya since he had no trouble directly analyzing structures in the past. He had never had to try to figure out his opponents magic through assumptions before as he could simply view the sequence himself. As a result, he didn’t have any practice in doing this, increasing their difficulty.
5465
5466
5467
5468Finally, Tatsuya had to aim at the unknown where the sequence of magic was located and decompose it based on the structure he had thought up.
5469
5470
5471
5472However, decomposition required a detailed understanding of the information’s structure. He couldn’t get the desired effect with his fuzzy recognition – his mind was now suffering from recoil after using so much magic, but he still tried to continue.
5473
5474
5475
5476Tatsuya repeated his attack for the ninth time.
5477
5478
5479
5480◊ ◊ ◊
5481
5482
5483
5484“Guh ...!”
5485
5486
5487
5488Minoru took a violent blow. This hit was incomparable to the ones in the past. He shouted in pain and fell on both knees.
5489
5490
5491
5492“Parade… was broken‽”
5493
5494
5495
5496The spell hiding Minami’s location had been cracked.
5497
5498
5499
5500“I still can… I still can!”
5501
5502
5503
5504Minoru mentally shouted at himself and his weakness as he collected the remnants of his magical power.
5505
5506
5507
5508◊ ◊ ◊
5509
5510
5511
5512“Just a little more, and …!”
5513
5514
5515
5516Tatsuya realized he had broken through Parade.
5517
5518
5519
5520“But… just like last time…”
5521
5522
5523
5524On the other hand, he knew he had reached his limit and coolly pointed it out.
5525
5526MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5527
5528111
5529
5530
5531
5532His body’s current condition was caused by his limited breathing as he focused his mind entirely on searching. If he stopped focusing on the search, his body would quickly recover, and nothing threatened his life, but the overuse of his magic might leave lasting effects on his subconscious. He wasn’t entirely aware of how his body was suffering right now, and if he continued his search, it would only get worse.
5533
5534
5535
5536Magicians could consciously use their subconscious through the magic calculation area.
5537
5538Tatsuya’s subconscious was actively engaged in the search for Minoru to an extent that it couldn’t focus on continuing necessary automatic body functions. Now, his magic calculation area showed signs of overheating as he recklessly used Gram Dispersion repeatedly without having enough input conditions.
5539
5540
5541
5542If he’d had experience fighting like this, he could have avoided the risk of overheating.
5543
5544However, he had never fought like this before, and he hadn’t prepared well this time due to a lack of time. He was basically improvising – he aimed at a structure he couldn’t see and decomposed it.
5545
5546
5547
5548His current skillset wasn’t suited towards doing that. He wasn’t the type to proceed blind on faith.
5549
5550
5551
5552Minami’s true location remained just one step ahead, but taking this step could fatally wound him.
5553
5554
5555
5556Tatsuya was left with a choice.
5557
5558
5559
5560Stop here and definitely live, or find Minami’s information but risk dying.
5561
5562
5563
5564“…”
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570However, Tatsuya didn’t end up making a decision.
5571
5572
5573
5574“Onii-sama!”
5575
5576
5577
5578As Miyuki cried out, Tatsuya’s half closed eyes were completely obscured. He hadn’t closed them or lost consciousness – his head had been covered with a soft and elastic object.
5579
5580
5581
5582Miyuki had pulled his head into her chest.
5583
5584MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5585
5586112
5587
5588
5589
5590“Stop! Please, stop! Even for you, it’s dangerous to continue!”
5591
5592
5593
5594“…”
5595
5596
5597
5598Tatsuya didn’t respond instantly.
5599
5600
5601
5602“I worry about Minami-chan, and I believe that you need to save her as soon as possible.”
5603
5604
5605
5606As she said this, Miyuki held Tatsuya’s face even tighter.
5607
5608
5609
5610“But Onii-sama is more important to me!”
5611
5612
5613
5614Tatsuya’s eyes and mouth were pressed into Miyuki’s body, so he had no way to respond with his face. Instead, he took Miyuki’s waist in both of his hands and slowly pushed away.
5615
5616
5617
5618Miyuki didn’t resist and returned to her kneeling position.
5619
5620
5621
5622Tatsuya opened his eyes.
5623
5624
5625
5626Opposite him, he saw Miyuki kneeling, her face full of tears.
5627
5628
5629
5630He couldn’t ignore them.
5631
5632
5633
5634“…Okay. Let’s finish for today.”
5635
5636
5637
5638Tatsuya stopped his preparations to activate Gram Dispersion again.
5639
5640
5641
5642Miyuki felt it and smiled, her tears accumulating on her eyes and running down her cheeks.
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648[TL Comment: I really think the author missed an opportunity for character development for Tatsuya and relationship development between Tatsuya and Miyuki.
5649
5650Tatsuya was arguably making a mistake here, overestimating himself and being reckless, contrasting his usual self. This was a perfect opportunity to advance their relationship (have they even kissed?) and have Tatsuya start relying on Miyuki. I’m disappointed.
5651
5652Does anyone want me to write in a scene? I’m considering writing in a scene, but I’m MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5653
5654113
5655
5656
5657
5658not going to because I don’t think it would be good for me to add in significant developments, however appropriate and satisfying, as they can significantly change the meaning for now / in the future.]
5659
5660
5661
5662◊ ◊ ◊
5663
5664
5665
5666"The pressure is gone ...?"
5667
5668
5669
5670Minoru felt the pressure crushing his mind disappear.
5671
5672
5673
5674“I withstood…
5675
5676
5677
5678I withstood Tatsuya-san’s attacks trying to destroy my magic…”
5679
5680
5681
5682As he thought that, Minoru’s consciousness fell to black. He passed out after exerting himself too far activating Parade repeatedly.
5683
5684
5685
5686With Minoru unconscious, Parade was turned off, leaving Zhou Gongjin’s barrier the only defense hiding Minoru and Minami.
5687
5688
5689
5690◊ ◊ ◊
5691
5692
5693
5694Tatsuya was about to cancel his Elemental Sight focused on Minami’s Eidos when her coordinates in the Sea of Trees appeared.
5695
5696
5697
5698He had found her location with an error of only about 100 meters.
5699
5700
5701
5702Keeping her location in his mind, Tatsuya closed off his sight.
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5709
5710114
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716Chapter Five
5717
5718
5719July 9, 2097.
5720
5721
5722
5723The New Soviet Union fleet remained at Noto Peninsula. The threat had not yet passed.
5724
5725
5726
5727All 12 warships sunk yesterday were relatively small ships. The main fleet was still a significant threat. Despite this, the result inspired the Japanese people. While the main enemy forces remained – including enemy air craft carriers – and the people were still tense, the overall feeling around the country was that they didn’t need to fear the NSU
5728
5729even though the mood was far from optimistic.
5730
5731
5732
5733The people wanted to know what happened, and the media, seeing an opportunity to make profits, obliged.
5734
5735
5736
5737The military and government didn’t try to hide the information, either. If the citizens knew that this wasn’t a fluke or an accident, the anxiety of the citizens would lessen and people would be able to go about their daily lives, livening the country again.
5738
5739Coming to this conclusion, the government officially recognized reports about the fact that the enemy fleet was sunk by Strategic Class magic, giving credibility to people’s assumptions.
5740
5741
5742
5743As a result, the government decided to approve Ichijou Masaki as an officially recognized Strategic Class magician.
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749***
5750
5751
5752
5753July 9, 2097, 10:00 AM.
5754
5755
5756
5757MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5758
5759115
5760
5761
5762
5763The Ministry of Defense used a hall to hold a press conference. There, they officially announced the existence of Ocean Blast – of which one attack sunk a group of small NSU ships – in addition to the name of the magician who used the magic.
5764
5765
5766
5767“Speaking of Ichijou Masaki-san, do you mean Ichijou-san from the Third High School of the National University of Magic?”
5768
5769
5770
5771A female reporter with a fanatical look asked the minister this. Masaki’s visual appearance was not as pronounced as Minoru’s, but he was still well known prior to this as a handsome magician. He was more popular than Tatsuya, and in narrow circles, he was known as the “young, handsome magician.”
5772
5773
5774
5775“Ichijou Masaki-kun is currently in his third year at the Third High School of the National University of Magic. He is the second officially recognized Strategic Class magician of our country.”
5776
5777
5778
5779The Minister of Defense affirmed the reporter’s guess with a positive expression.
5780
5781
5782
5783[TL Comment: I’m assuming the author means to portray this reporter as a fangirl of Masaki, but this seems a bit odd. I don’t think the characterization makes much sense in this situation, and it wasn’t done all that well. The language is far too formal for a fanatical fan. It’s fine that it’s subtle I guess, but I think this type of characterization should be done more intensely.]
5784
5785
5786
5787◊ ◊ ◊
5788
5789
5790
5791July 9, 2097, 10:15 AM.
5792
5793
5794
5795Media employees already found Ichijou Masaki’s location and crowded around Komatsu base.
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801“Why should I have too, too…”
5802
5803
5804
5805“Don’t say that! Aren’t you my friend‽ George, you’re already used to press conferences, aren’t you?”
5806
5807
5808
5809Masaki pleaded to his friend Kichijouji behind the scenes of the conference room. He didn’t want to face the sea of reporters alone.
5810
5811MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5812
5813116
5814
5815
5816
5817“The reporters came to interview you, Masaki. I don’t think they’ll call me.”
5818
5819
5820
5821“That’s not true. You developed Ocean Blast. They’ll definitely want to hear the developer talk.”
5822
5823
5824
5825“Ah…”
5826
5827
5828
5829Kichijouji sighed, but he accepted Masaki arguments. Masaki put his arm around Kichijouji’s shoulder, and when a female employee told them it was time, Kichijouji erased his previous expression and followed Masaki out.
5830
5831
5832
5833Masaki stepped into the center of the stage and stood in front of the microphone, towering over the rest of the stage.
5834
5835
5836
5837The two came out in their Third High uniforms and bowed. As they did this, the hall was filled with flashes.
5838
5839
5840
5841Modern cameras were sensitive enough to not need additional lighting equipment, but the flashing was considered an integral part of press conferences so flash shots were used anyway.
5842
5843
5844
5845Masaki face distorted at the abundant light, but Kichijouji remained stoic. Masaki wasn’t mistake when he said that Kichijouji was used to press conferences, but that was probably why Kichijouji was so reluctant to go out.
5846
5847
5848
5849After the pair sat on the chairs provided to them, the press conference began.
5850
5851
5852
5853“This is a great feat, Ichijou-san. Take your time. People are inspired by your achievement.”
5854
5855
5856
5857A staff member advised Masaki to take it slowly and keep his head before Masaki spoke to start the questions.
5858
5859
5860
5861“I am honored to serve all of you.”
5862
5863
5864
5865As soon as Masaki said this, the press started their questioning.
5866
5867
5868
5869“Did you volunteer yourself to fight the New Soviet Union?” one reporter asked.
5870
5871
5872
5873MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5874
5875117
5876
5877
5878
5879“Yes. I volunteered for the Self-Defense force after gaining the consent of my father.”
5880
5881
5882
5883“Was it because you were sure that the new magic would destroy the enemy fleet?”
5884
5885
5886
5887“Yes. It was precisely because of the power of Ocean Blast, created by Kichijouji, who is setting next to me now.”
5888
5889
5890
5891Masaki shifted the focus of the conference to Kichijouji with this comment – the press wanted to know more about the magic, and who better to ask than the developer?
5892
5893
5894
5895“Kichijouji-san. Is it true that you developed the new Strategic Class magic, Ocean Blast?” a new reporter asked.
5896
5897
5898
5899“Yes.”
5900
5901
5902
5903“Kichijouji-san, since you also work at the Kanazawa Institute of Natural and Magical Sciences in addition to your studying at Third High School, did you develop this magic as an initiative of the institute?”
5904
5905
5906
5907“No. The Kanazawa Institute of Natural and Magical Sciences does not conduct military research.”
5908
5909
5910
5911“That is, you developed Ocean Blast independent of the institute?”
5912
5913
5914
5915“Yes.”
5916
5917
5918
5919“Was this due to your expectation of the New Soviet Union invasion?”
5920
5921
5922
5923At this question, Kichijouji paused for a moment, slightly confused, but answered as best he could.
5924
5925
5926
5927“As you said, Ocean Blast was prepared to counter the invasion of the NSU.”
5928
5929
5930
5931Kichijouji affirmed that the magic was prepared to fight against the NSU, but he didn’t answer that he knew that invasion was coming in advance.
5932
5933
5934
5935“To develop a new Strategic Class magic alone – as expected from Cardinal George, a genius that brings our country pride.”
5936
5937
5938
5939MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
5940
5941118
5942
5943
5944
5945After this comment, Kichijouji’s face visibly dropped and he understood their misunderstanding.
5946
5947
5948
5949In response, he honestly stated the situation, but his words only meant trouble and inconveniences for the person mentioned.
5950
5951
5952
5953“No, I didn’t develop Ocean Blast alone. The basis of this magic was provided to me by Shiba Tatsuya-kun from First High School.”
5954
5955
5956
5957◊ ◊ ◊
5958
5959
5960
5961“That wasn’t necessary…”
5962
5963
5964
5965Tatsuya sighed and scrunched up his face after hearing Kichijouji’s comment at the press conference. He was watching the event on television and saw an event he had hoped wouldn’t occur.
5966
5967
5968
5969Miyuki, sitting next to him, didn’t object to his words. Usually, she would have said something like “I am glad that Onii-sama’s achievements are being assessed properly,”
5970
5971but this time she understood that Kichijouji’s confession had directly gone against Tatsuya’s plans in sending him the information in the first place.
5972
5973
5974
5975Tatsuya could have finished the magic himself without issue. However, he instead gave the necessary data to Kichijouji to finish for two reasons.
5976
5977
5978
5979The first was that he felt Masaki would receive the magic more kindly from Kichijouji than from himself. Masaki would almost definitely have accepted the magic anyway, but giving the magic to Kichijouji to finish and pass on would make the event smoother.
5980
5981
5982
5983The second, more important reason, was that Tatsuya wanted to pass on the glory.
5984
5985
5986
5987This wasn’t out of any kindness towards Kichijouji.
5988
5989
5990
5991He just didn’t want the attention.
5992
5993
5994
5995“Being honest and open isn’t always the best in life…”
5996
5997
5998
5999MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6000
6001119
6002
6003
6004
6005Tatsuya continued to complain, making a comment going against the English proverb,
6006
6007“honesty is the best policy.” He wasn’t thinking about an overused statement like “the ends justify the means,” however. The idea “words are silver, silence is gold” more accurately describes his thinking.
6008
6009
6010
6011“Kichijouji-kun probably didn’t want to remain in Onii-sama’s debt.”
6012
6013
6014
6015Miyuki calmly restrained him and offered him an iced coffee.
6016
6017
6018
6019“…yeah, you’re right. I mistook his character when coming up with my plan.”
6020
6021
6022
6023Realizing it was useless to describe his grievances to a television, Tatsuya ended his complaints with this comment.
6024
6025
6026
6027Miyuki carefully turned off the TV, and Tatsuya averted his eyes from the terminal on the wall on which the news was coming.
6028
6029
6030
6031“Onii-sama, do you want a bun?”
6032
6033
6034
6035Tatsuya put his glass down after taking only a single sip, and Miyuki offered a bun from those that were prepared for their afternoon tea. They had actually been planned to be served along with a more suitable summer dessert – ice cream – but there wasn’t any currently.
6036
6037
6038
6039“Sure. We can have a little snack,” Tatsuya answered.
6040
6041
6042
6043“Absolutely.”
6044
6045
6046
6047It was still too early to have lunch, but the battle with Minoru had exhausted Tatsuya and he accepted Miyuki’s thoughtfulness with gratitude.
6048
6049
6050
6051◊ ◊ ◊
6052
6053
6054
6055Masaki and Kichijouji’s press conference was being broadcast on Japanese domestic television, but these were public channels, so it could be watched from essentially anywhere.
6056
6057
6058
6059The country with which the war was being waged would obviously have an interest in the Strategic Class magic used.
6060
6061MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6062
6063120
6064
6065
6066
6067While the highest officials in the government and military weren’t watching the news with subtitles in real time, an information gathering department carried out data collection for later use.
6068
6069
6070
6071However, while most of the top officials didn’t bother watching, Bezobrazoff, who could be considered to be at the top of the NSU, watched the conference from the beginning on a monitor in a posh hotel in Khabarovsk in real time.
6072
6073
6074
6075[TL Comment: I have a tendency to make really long sentences like the above. Sorry about that one.]
6076
6077
6078
6079“It can’t be…
6080
6081
6082
6083He, again ‽
6084
6085
6086
6087He stole my magic ‽”
6088
6089
6090
6091It took his entire strength to restrain his anger and not shout out loud.
6092
6093
6094
6095◊ ◊ ◊
6096
6097
6098
6099Minami arbitrarily decided to watch the news during a break between housework chores, but she shut it off immediately after Kichijouji mentioned Tatsuya.
6100
6101
6102
6103The small TV screen in the dining room turned off.
6104
6105
6106
6107Minami didn’t hate Tatsuya, of course, but at least for now, it was painful for Minami to even hear his or Miyuki’s name. She was reminded of her guilt every time she thought of them, so she didn’t even want to hear them mentioned.
6108
6109
6110
6111Minami had stopped trying to resist or deny her guilt meaninglessly. She had skipped to the end of the five stages of grief from denial straight to acceptance. She told herself she had to accept her heartache and deal with it.
6112
6113
6114
6115Despite this, she still didn’t turn on the TV again. While she was willing to accept her guilt, she didn’t want to needlessly be reminded of it when she was thinking about other things.
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6122
6123121
6124
6125
6126
6127Minami decided to leave the house.
6128
6129
6130
6131Minoru hadn’t forbid her from doing so. She felt that he would even let her leave the barrier without doing anything to stop her. She intuitively trusted his words claiming that he wasn’t forcing her.
6132
6133
6134
6135Besides, she didn’t plan to run away from Minoru. While she hadn’t yet decided that she wanted to stay with Minoru, her thoughts went along the lines of: “Even if I run, I have nowhere to go.”
6136
6137
6138
6139She felt that she, who betrayed Miyuki, can’t just nonchalantly come back. She had no way to know how Tatsuya and Miyuki felt about her now, and she was currently too scared to find out.
6140
6141
6142
6143If she’d had a problem earlier, she would have gone out. She wasn’t afraid to stumble upon Minoru. They were at least temporarily living in the same house and sleeping under the same roof, so they couldn’t really avoid each other, and Minami didn’t particularly want to do that, either.
6144
6145
6146
6147However, at the moment, she didn’t want to face Minoru.
6148
6149
6150
6151More accurately, she didn’t want Minoru to face her.
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157While she spent the night sleeping in the same house as Minoru, all her thoughts had been about Tatsuya and Miyuki, or more precisely, Miyuki and the person accompanying her.
6158
6159
6160
6161Some of her First High Classmates had misunderstood her, thinking she was interested in Tatsuya as a man, but she had long since learned to ignore that. Minami only saw Tatsuya formerly as an elder brother and now as the bridegroom of her Mistress.
6162
6163
6164
6165In other words, Minami was currently most interested in Tatsuya because of his relationship with Miyuki. To Minami, Miyuki was everything, and that was why she couldn’t get rid of her guilt for her treachery at a cost less than her life.
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171Minami didn’t know it, but her mind had been designed to be completely devoted to her mistress. While there was no gene manipulation or medication involved in doing MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6172
6173122
6174
6175
6176
6177this – probably no such thing currently existed – one didn’t need to resort to such exceptional methods to change a persons value system.
6178
6179
6180
6181All they needed was an isolated environment and a carefully organized upbringing and training.
6182
6183
6184
6185Minami, who had been raised in the main Yotsuba household since birth, didn’t consider her sense of devotion unusual – people naturally assumed they were normal, and Minami’s assumption hadn’t yet been proven wrong to her.
6186
6187
6188
6189Minami’s mentality was that betraying a person appointed as her master was impossible, so Tatsuya’s speculation about Minami’s choice to interfere with Miyuki’s magic was probably somewhat correct. However, Minami still hadn’t figured out exactly why she had acted as she did, and even if she did figure it out, her guilt was for her action.
6190
6191
6192
6193[TL Comment: The author seems to be acting like Minami’s choice was exactly Tatsuya’s speculation, but I have changed it to be a combination of Tatsuya’s speculation as well as love. I think that is where this will be going in the future anyway, and at least now, all of her actions and thoughts given to us support this.
6194
6195
6196
6197I don’t really like the author trying to pull something like “actually, it was all for Miyuki all along”. We had speculation about her loving Minoru last LN. She also could have almost definitely stopped Miyuki without running off – we all know Tatsuya wouldn’t have gone with Minoru, and he said he would have stopped her.
6198
6199
6200
6201As her character currently is, there is no way that she doesn’t have romantic feelings of love towards Minoru. If the author tries to say there aren’t, I disagree and consider the author’s character development to be BS (to be clear, there hasn’t been any clear affirmation or denial. The author’s style seems to be very much on the fence for extended periods of time. I am confident, however, that the author is moving towards a relationship between Minami and Minoru).
6202
6203
6204
6205This was a long comment, but I wanted to say this. Please let me know whether I should retranslate these portions by sending my reddit account a PM.]
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211Not for her reason.
6212
6213
6214
6215MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6216
6217123
6218
6219
6220
6221She probably would have felt guilt anyway – it was her personality. So, despite the fact that she had no way out of her situation, she insisted on torturing and reproaching herself repeatedly.
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227Her current reluctance for Minoru to face her resulted from her self-reproving, She didn’t want to face a man from such a family in her current ugly appearance which had arisen because of the fact that she, a treacherous traitor, couldn’t be punished. Her girlish but guilty heart built a wall between herself and Minoru.
6228
6229
6230
6231“But… I should go check on him now. Almost 2 hours have passed since he said he was going outside to check the barrier.”
6232
6233
6234
6235Minoru should have returned to his room by now – at least, she desired this. She really had no idea how long it would take to check the barrier, but she felt that she should at least check on him. However, as soon as she opened the front door, this desire fell apart.
6236
6237
6238
6239As she had wanted, Minoru didn’t see her.
6240
6241
6242
6243Because he was lying on the ground.
6244
6245
6246
6247Minami hurriedly rushed to him.
6248
6249
6250
6251“Minoru-sama‽”
6252
6253
6254
6255She got no answer, and he looked faint. She only froze for a moment before she realized what she had to do.
6256
6257
6258
6259Minami took a CAD from her apron pocket and activated weight loss magic before lifting him and carrying him to his room.
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6266
6267
6268
6269124
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6276
6277125
6278
6279
6280
6281She assumed the weak pain arising from the depths of her consciousness was only her imagination, dismissing the true cause of her despair.
6282
6283
6284
6285◊ ◊ ◊
6286
6287
6288
6289The second developer of the new Strategic Class magic which had stopped the New Soviet Union’s invasion – Ocean Blast – was Shiba Tatsuya, who had only recently begun to disappear from the news after his identity was revealed as half of Taurus Silver.
6290
6291
6292
6293There was no way the media would ignore this information. This material would grab viewers attention and could boost their ratings, so the media jumped right into trying to talk to Tatsuya.
6294
6295
6296
6297“They want you to comment on this, Tatsuya-san. The media is crowding FLT
6298
6299headquarters and the former house in Fuchu,” Maya commented.
6300
6301
6302
6303“…I apologize for the inconvenience.”
6304
6305
6306
6307Making a humble face, Tatsuya bowed to Maya, who was smiling into the videophone screen.
6308
6309
6310
6311Maya was clearly amused at the situation. She wouldn’t have called personally about something so insignificant if she weren’t.
6312
6313
6314
6315“I’m truly impressed by your maneuvering around this. I guess I have to commend the persistence of the gentlemen from the media. Still, intrusive interviews are annoying.
6316
6317They are always trouble.”
6318
6319
6320
6321Tatsuya felt the same, but he was afraid to agree with that, as in a sense, he was guilty of the problems sweeping the FLT office and the neighborhood around his former home.
6322
6323
6324
6325“Regardless, it seems that His Excellency is pleased with the current situation. I received compliments from him.”
6326
6327
6328
6329“Please thank him for me.”
6330
6331
6332
6333MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6334
6335126
6336
6337
6338
6339When Maya said “His Excellency,” she was referring to Toudou Aoba – the largest sponsor of the Yotsuba family.
6340
6341
6342
6343He was most likely pleased with Tatsuya’s fame in developing a Strategic Class magic.
6344
6345This would only help his role as a military deterrent, and while Tatsuya didn’t want to deal with it, Toudou probably wanted him to anyway. In exchange for his support of project ESCAPES, Tatsuya agreed to become a military deterrent, and this could be considered part of Tatsuya’s agreement.
6346
6347If Tatsuya had followed the agreement exactly, he would have personally dealt with the invasion of the New Soviet Union rather than through a third party. However, Toudou didn’t seem to object to Tatsuya’s indirect participation by providing another magician with Strategic Class magic.
6348
6349
6350
6351“The only thing to worry about is Miyuki-san’s safety… everything will be fine as long as First High is closed, but… it might not be a good thing for her to return back to school until this situation calms down.”
6352
6353
6354
6355“…you’re right.”
6356
6357
6358
6359Tatsuya didn’t argue with Maya on this point.
6360
6361
6362
6363The media currently restrained themselves somewhat compared to the pre-war days –
6364
6365possibly because they are afraid of the authorities, nowadays, nobody pokes a microphone into strangers’ faces.
6366
6367
6368
6369However, the media would be able to find out that Miyuki was both Tatsuya’s cousin and fiancée by studying the publicly available data, and they definitely would scour the information available to them for clues. This would put her under the onslaught of those looking for interviews. She would cease to be a random person and would become involved in unfortunate and annoying scenarios.
6370
6371
6372
6373While Tatsuya already considered the media bothering Miyuki to be unforgiveable, what was worse was the possibility of murderers or kidnappers appearing under the guise of journalists willing to interview.
6374
6375
6376
6377In the current situation, there were probably numerous people trying to capture Miyuki in order to neutralize Tatsuya. Tatsuya found it completely unacceptable that Miyuki would be put at risk through faults of his own.
6378
6379
6380
6381MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6382
6383127
6384
6385
6386
6387“Tatsuya-san, Miyuki-san, I have a suggestion.”
6388
6389
6390
6391Maya was primarily speaking to Tatsuya, but Miyuki appeared standing in front of the camera next to Tatsuya, so Maya mentioned her as she was the main party in this matter.
6392
6393
6394
6395“How about having a new girl act as Miyuki-san’s bodyguard and accompany her at school?”
6396
6397
6398
6399“Bodyguard…?” Miyuki asked. Her tone indicated her desire to refuse.
6400
6401Minami had only been abducted by Minoru yesterday. She felt it was wrong to simply appoint a new guard the next day. Miyuki felt that was ignoring Minami’s humanity and simply treating her as a tool to be thrown away after use.
6402
6403
6404
6405“This would only be a temporary measure until the situation calmed down,” Maya clarified.
6406
6407
6408
6409Her additional words were enough to reassure Miyuki, and her heart calmed down.
6410
6411
6412
6413“Thank you,” she responded.
6414
6415
6416
6417Thus, Tatsuya also didn’t object to Maya’s proposal. Miyuki gave a surprised reaction to his silent affirmation, causing Tatsuya to quickly glance at her before asking about the specifics of the plan.
6418
6419
6420
6421“However, can you prepare a competent person quickly enough?” Tatsuya asked.
6422
6423
6424
6425“I was planning on transferring Ayako-chan to First High.”
6426
6427
6428
6429“That’s not a bad idea,” Tatsuya thought, “but…”
6430
6431
6432
6433Ayako’s magic would be able to fool the media and enemies mixed in with them, allowing Miyuki to slip past unnoticed, but Tatsuya was more worried about the plan from Ayako’s side.
6434
6435
6436
6437“I don’t think you should do that for Ayako’s sake.”
6438
6439
6440
6441Tatsuya couldn’t quite agree with Maya’s plan for his stated reason. Miyuki was the most important person to him, but Ayako was also an important ally. He didn’t have MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6442
6443128
6444
6445
6446
6447any desire to force allies to become victims when Miyuki could almost definitely handle herself. In addition, he had his own ideas. Maya realized this in her next question.
6448
6449
6450
6451“Ara…so you have your own thoughts on this?”
6452
6453
6454
6455Tatsuya was ready for Maya’s question and answered without hesitation.
6456
6457
6458
6459“I do. What about putting Miyuki under the protection of Angelina Kudou Shields, who is currently under the protection of our family?”
6460
6461
6462
6463“Angelina-san, you say…”
6464
6465
6466
6467Maya’s lips curled upwards slightly, and she took on a thoughtful look, pondering his suggestion.
6468
6469
6470
6471“She does have Parade. While she is no Kudou Minoru, her skills should at least be enough to fool the eyes of assassins.”
6472
6473
6474
6475Tatsuya had been considering using Lina as a bodyguard for Miyuki even before Maya brought up the topic of protecting her.
6476
6477
6478
6479He had thought about it right after Kichijouji finished his interview.
6480
6481
6482
6483He felt that Lina’s potential usefulness was being wasted without work. While she might have to return to the USNA in the future, he at least wanted to use her effectively while she was in Japan.
6484
6485
6486
6487Lina’s combat potential was comparable to Miyuki’s, and her ability to use Parade could fool even high-level magicians. He would be able to entrust Miyuki to such a talented person with a calm heart. While on the surface, her personality didn’t suit that of a guard, since Miyuki was the escort party, it was fine.
6488
6489
6490
6491“I wonder if it’s save for Angelina-san in Tokyo.”
6492
6493
6494
6495Maya phrased her question as a statement – the opposite of subordinate’s tendency to phrase statements as questions. One could say this only made sense, however, as Maya was superior to Miyuki and Tatsuya in this situation.
6496
6497
6498
6499MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6500
6501129
6502
6503
6504
6505“It should be just as safe as leaving her on Miyako-jima. The USNA should have noticed her presence after she helped repel the attack. On the contrary, I think it’s riskier to leave her on the island.”
6506
6507
6508
6509Tatsuya didn’t mean that Lina’s safety would be in danger. He had concluded that Miyako-jima’s safety was the one in jeopardy if Lina remained there.
6510
6511
6512
6513“Fufu, really.”
6514
6515Maya’s short laugh seemed to indicate that she understood the point that Tatsuya had left slightly ambiguous.
6516
6517
6518
6519“Alright. I authorize Angelina-san’s appointment as Miyuki-san’s bodyguard.”
6520
6521
6522
6523“Thank you very much.”
6524
6525
6526
6527“Regarding her enrollment at First High, I will talk with the right people. However, it would make things easier if you, Tatsuya-san, personally go lower your head to Momoyama-sensei.”
6528
6529
6530
6531The Momoyama-sensei mentioned by Maya was the director of First High, Momoyama Azuma. He wasn’t the kind of man to bow to power, even if the speaker had the whole power of the Yotsuba family.
6532
6533
6534
6535“I understand. I’ll take Lina and go to him with a request.”
6536
6537
6538
6539“We will transport Angelina-san to you tomorrow. Are you satisfied if we put her on the same floor as you?”
6540
6541
6542
6543The top floor of the building in which Tatsuya and Miyuki lived had three residential premises for servants separate from the apartment they lived in. One was Minami’s room, but the other two were still empty.
6544
6545
6546
6547“Of course.”
6548
6549
6550
6551“Then I will arrange for house cleaning.”
6552
6553
6554
6555Tatsuya and Maya discussed the exact schedule of affairs.
6556
6557
6558
6559Miyuki, however, just stood next to Tatsuya, surprised.
6560
6561MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6562
6563130
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569◊ ◊ ◊
6570
6571
6572
6573Things were settled peacefully between the aunt, niece, and nephew from the Yotsuba family, but Kichijouji’s confession hadn’t only caused tension in Tatsuya’s life and the New Soviet Union.
6574
6575
6576
6577At the base of Stars - the highest and most elite branch of USNA military magicians –
6578
6579located in Roswell, New Mexico, the top brass faced a dilemma.
6580
6581
6582
6583In addition to being the headquarters of Stars, this base was also the headquarters of the regular army, and the commander of the base was neither a magician nor even an officer in Stars.
6584
6585
6586
6587According to the original system of subordination, the base commander didn’t have the authority to give orders to Stars, but since the post of commander-in-chief was held by the inexperienced Lina, the base commander Colonel Paul Walker went beyond simple assistance and was able to begin to manage Stars outside of command directly in battle.
6588
6589
6590
6591And now, with Major Canopus’ absence – the acting commander-in-chief – Walker took the post of commander of Stars.
6592
6593
6594
6595The cause of this situation was the appearance of many Parasites on the base, but Colonel Walker was not infected himself, and the spread of Parasites had stopped for the moment. The White House and the Pentagon also didn’t observe any signs of continued spread.
6596
6597
6598
6599Walker was now sitting at his desk, staring at the ceiling. Before that, he had been clutching his head in his hands, refusing to think further, since no matter how much he worried, he couldn’t solve the current problem.
6600
6601
6602
6603He was at a loss. He was in a sorry state after receiving an order from General Staff.
6604
6605Since he was a military man, when he was assigned to carry out operations, he always acted on the order, and he usually just sent subordinates to complete the task.
6606
6607However, this time the order he received didn’t include any strategic planning – just an objective. He had to throw something together himself.
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6614
6615131
6616
6617
6618
6619The command of the US Army was currently conflicted. The faction in the military and government advocating for reconciliation with Japan and the faction aiming for a hard line were seriously conflicted. Specifically, the former advocated the use of the Strategic Class magician Shiba Tatsuya in America’s global strategy, while the held the position that he should be considered a threat, and therefore should be eliminated.
6620
6621
6622
6623Walker wasn’t neutral in this dispute. Since he fell under the influence of the Parasites, he believed that Tatsuya needed to be eliminated, putting him in the latter group. In addition, more significantly than the influence from the Parasites was his opinion as a non-magician warrior supervising Stars. He felt threated by the existence of a Strategic Class magician who’s strength was equal to an entire army.
6624
6625
6626
6627He felt that Tatsuya was too dangerous, so while Walker didn’t have any feelings of dislike towards Tatsuya, he thought that Tatsuya was too dangerous of an existence to be left alone.
6628
6629
6630
6631His view was the same towards Lina, who had distanced herself from the American Army, and Bezobrazoff, who they were currently cooperating with. In general, he saw Strategic Class magicians as too big of threats.
6632
6633
6634
6635Therefore, Walker was able to sympathize with the faction antagonizing Tatsuya.
6636
6637
6638
6639Now, with the new threat of Ichijou Masaki and Kichijouji Shinkuro, as well as the increased threat of Shiba Tatsuya, the faction antagonizing Tatsuya grew impatient at all of the new problems. Walker felt this same impatience, but despite that, he couldn’t agree with the order he was given.
6640
6641
6642
6643“Within a month, develop and execute a plan to eliminate Shiba Tatsuya.”
6644
6645
6646
6647Walker felt that this order was an excessive reaction to Shiba Tatsuya’s part in stopping the NSU fleet’s invasion. He didn’t just have to develop a plan with a month – the order said to execute a plan within a month.
6648
6649
6650
6651Though, Walker didn’t complain about having a deadline.
6652
6653
6654
6655Unfortunately, the sabotage of the Stellar Furnace had ended in failure, but the next operation was already planned. Even if he hadn’t received an order from the hardliners in General Staff, Walker would still be making progress towards eliminating Shiba Tatsuya.
6656
6657MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6658
6659132
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665Walker steeled his confidence in his plan to get rid of his anxiety from the order.
6666
6667
6668
6669“A whole month isn’t necessary.
6670
6671
6672
6673Shiba Tatsuya must be eliminated as soon as possible.”
6674
6675Colonel Walker had already intended to eliminate Tatsuya in the shortest time he could, even before receiving today’s order.
6676
6677
6678
6679◊ ◊ ◊
6680
6681
6682
6683Tatsuya had promised Miyuki he was done searching for Minami for today, but he had only ended his search through the information dimension. He didn’t intend to stop searching for her physically.
6684
6685
6686
6687In the afternoon, after Miyuki, worried about his health, finally stopped holding him, Tatsuya headed for the Sea of Trees at the western foot of Mount Fuji, He arrived at the place where the pursuing squad from the Juumonji family had lost track of Minoru the day before.
6688
6689
6690
6691Tatsuya was wearing his Freed Suit today, but he wasn’t flying with it. He was riding on the ground on Wingless, his black electric motorcycle. He didn’t want to attract unnecessary attention by flying.
6692
6693
6694
6695At the end of the battle that took place in the information dimension this morning, Minoru’s Parade hiding Minami’s location was destroyed.
6696
6697
6698
6699Tatsuya’s attacks had been unsuccessful. Had Minoru turned Parade off himself? Or was he unable to use magic?
6700
6701
6702
6703In any case, he had narrowed Minami’s location to an area with a radius of 100 meters.
6704
6705
6706
6707“The last obstacle is Ghost Walker?”
6708
6709
6710
6711This wasn’t encouraging. Tatsuya could only bypass Ghost Walker by shooting marks in the information dimension. Whether the radius was 100 meters or 1 meter, if he didn’t know the coordinates of his target, he couldn’t hit the target with a psion projectile in the information dimension.
6712
6713
6714
6715MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6716
6717133
6718
6719
6720
6721“I guess I can’t do anything except a thorough search of the area…”
6722
6723
6724
6725The Ghost Walker barrier was a magical maze distorting his sense of direction using high quality amulets. In addition, the area was covered with an illusion that couldn’t be seen by from reconnaissance satellites.
6726
6727
6728
6729“It’s a semi-permanent il usion? That’s the problem here.”
6730
6731
6732
6733The illusion was most likely supported using Relic class amulets. They could be considered an improved version of the method used to store sequences of magic in the Stellar Furnace, so Tatsuya was very interested in the principle on which they functioned…
6734
6735
6736
6737“In any case, I won’t be able to recreate these things.”
6738
6739
6740
6741The shelter here had almost certainly been built by Zhou Gongjin. The technology used here was probably the same as the technology in Generators and Magic Amplifiers. Since these technologies use people as material, they were unacceptable for ethical reasons, and Tatsuya’s personal feelings prevented him from using the.
6742
6743
6744
6745Regardless of the ethics on whether he could use them, though, Tatsuya was still curious…
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751The effect of the magic was powerful, and it couldn’t be bypassed – even by using electromagnetic waves or sound waves. As a result, Tatsuya had nothing left to do but get close enough to feel the traces of the barrier.
6752
6753
6754
6755Tatsuya rode Wingless through the wall of illusory trees.
6756
6757
6758
6759◊ ◊ ◊
6760
6761
6762
6763Minoru was awoken by an alarm of sorts that went off as Tatsuya approached the barrier.
6764
6765
6766
6767“Minoru-sama! Are you awake? Do you recognize me?”
6768
6769
6770
6771“Minami-san‽ What are you…”
6772
6773
6774
6775MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6776
6777134
6778
6779
6780
6781“Oh, thank god!”
6782
6783
6784
6785Minami smiled with tears in her eyes and god up from her chair, which was leaning against the bed due to the way she was sitting on it.
6786
6787
6788
6789“I will prepare some tea now. Please wait a bit.”
6790
6791“Minami-san?”
6792
6793
6794
6795Minoru tried to stop Minami, but she had already run out of the bedroom by the time he could say anything.
6796
6797
6798
6799“…bedroom?”
6800
6801
6802
6803Minoru finally noticed the inconsistency with his memories.
6804
6805
6806
6807“Shouldn’t I have been… in the yard?
6808
6809
6810
6811Right… Parade nearly broke down under Tatsuya’s attacked.
6812
6813
6814
6815I barely managed to withstand Tatsuya-san’s attacks…
6816
6817
6818
6819…I remember now. I lost consciousness there.”
6820
6821
6822
6823Minoru quickly looked at the clock, ready to panic.
6824
6825
6826
6827Antique-looking wall clocks in this house had been installed in every corridor and every room, but despite their age, they always showed the correct time. This was achieved using the help of magic.
6828
6829
6830
6831The current time was 1:58 PM. He didn’t know when he had lost consciousness, but more than three hours had already passed since then.
6832
6833
6834
6835“How about the barrier ‽”
6836
6837
6838
6839Minoru jumped out of bed before suddenly grabbing his head with one hand. The blood had rushed out of his head and he was incredibly dizzy. He vision was dark and it was all he could do to stand up.
6840
6841
6842
6843MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6844
6845135
6846
6847
6848
6849Minoru grabbed onto the bedside table to keep himself from falling, but it didn’t support him and he fell anyway.
6850
6851
6852
6853Fortunately, there wasn’t anything on the table, but it made a rather loud sound as it hit the wooden floor.
6854
6855
6856
6857“Minoru-sama, what happened‽ Are you okay‽”
6858
6859Minami had heard the table fall from behind the closed door, and Minoru heard Minami’s yells through it as well.
6860
6861
6862
6863“All is well! I only dropped the table!”
6864
6865
6866
6867Minoru tried not to cause and undue anxiety, but his response had the opposite effect and only served to increase Minami’s concern.
6868
6869
6870
6871“Excuse me, I’m entering!”
6872
6873
6874
6875She open the door and entered with a panicked expression on her face. Despite this, she hadn’t made any excessive noise, and she held a tray with a cup with one hand without spilling a single drop. She hadn’t forgotten her skills as a professional maid in her panic.
6876
6877
6878
6879Minami calmed herself and looked at Minoru’s erratic appearance. She put they tray on the desk and then went to Minoru.
6880
6881
6882
6883“Are you really okay, or do you feel bad again…?”
6884
6885
6886
6887“I’m fine. Just wait a bit,” Minoru responded.
6888
6889
6890
6891Minoru stopped Minami’s hand with which she tried to help him up. He quickly got up on his own, and they sat back to back on the bed.
6892
6893
6894
6895Then, Minoru closed his eyes and concentrated on the barrier protecting the house.
6896
6897
6898
6899Several magicians walked back and forth next to the barrier. Minoru finally noticed the army searching in the Sea of Trees.
6900
6901
6902
6903Still, he wasn’t very concerned with them. He had expected this, as before they had disappeared into the hiding barrier, they were being pursued by the Juumonji family.
6904
6905MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6906
6907136
6908
6909
6910
6911They had tracked him down to the path leading to his hideout, so it was obvious that the Sea of Trees would become the main point of the search. He had chosen this place as a shelter because he didn’t think it would be detected, even during a large scale search.
6912
6913
6914
6915He was far more worried about something else.
6916
6917
6918
6919“Ahh. Thank goodness. Ghost Walker is still functioning.”
6920
6921
6922
6923His main worry had been whether Ghost Walker had been broken or not. He had been scared that Tatsuya had already neutralized the barrier.
6924
6925
6926
6927He was certain that Tatsuya would come near to search. The battle between them in the information dimension had ended in his temporary victory, but that was just barely, and he only “won” because Tatsuya had failed to achieve his objective.
6928
6929Looking at it from another view, one could say Minoru had lost since he held every advantage and had only barely managed to win.
6930
6931
6932
6933Minoru knew that Tatsuya wouldn’t back down from his temporary loss. He would definitely come search with the information he found during the battle.
6934
6935
6936
6937Minoru had been suppressing the desire to “look” at Tatsuya from the moment he had woken up. Using his Elemental Sight to find Tatsuya was risky. If Tatsuya detected the look, he would be able to find the way back along the look and find the location of the house.
6938
6939
6940
6941Minoru had set up a barrier that would alarm him the moment one of the sixteen layers of the concealment spell had been destroyed.
6942
6943
6944
6945Minoru was certain that the only magician who could pass through the barrier was Tatsuya. Objectively speaking, this was a limited outlook, but regardless, Minoru believed that since someone broke the barrier, Tatsuya was close.
6946
6947
6948
6949So far, only the outermost layer of the spell had been broken, and this layer was already quickly healing itself.
6950
6951
6952
6953“So far so good.”
6954
6955
6956
6957Minoru finally had some free time to calm Minami.
6958
6959MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
6960
6961137
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967◊ ◊ ◊
6968
6969
6970
6971While Minoru felt like he was making some progress with his free time, Tatsuya felt like he had run into a dead end.
6972
6973
6974
6975The network of Ghost Walker stretching across the land ended up far exceeding his expectations.
6976
6977
6978
6979He believed that when he approached the place Minami was hiding, he would be able to feel the signs that the phenomena had been modified with magic. However, he had already crossed the circular area with a 100-meter radius he had detected this morning several times, and he could barely sense the illusions’ presence. He didn’t have anywhere near enough clues to disperse the magic.
6980
6981
6982
6983He realized that he hadn’t prepared enough, admitting that he had underestimated continental East Asian magic.
6984
6985
6986
6987While ancient magic followed the same principles as modern magic, they used completely different technological systems and had very different purposes and styles.
6988
6989Beyond that, ancient Japanese magic and ancient continental East Asian magic worked completely different despite both being classified as ancient magic.
6990
6991
6992
6993“I could have spent my time deepening my understanding of this topic, but instead, I come here without any preparation, thinking that I could cancel a high-level hiding spel of a system completely unknown to me.
6994
6995
6996
6997No matter how you look at it, I was excessively self-confident.”
6998
6999
7000
7001Tatsuya smiled bitterly at his thoughts.
7002
7003
7004
7005“I should have studied Zhou Gongjin’s and Gu Jie’s magic.”
7006
7007
7008
7009Despite this thought, Tatsuya didn’t ever have time for that. All his free time had been dedicated to the ESCAPES project.
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015Tatsuya should have realized that he didn’t ever have any opportunity to do this, but it didn’t matter.
7016
7017
7018
7019MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7020
7021138
7022
7023
7024
7025He didn’t have the opportunity to regret it, either.
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031As a result of his lack of preparation, Tatsuya was not able to find the shelter in which Minami was hidden in the circle with a 100 meter radius.
7032
7033
7034
7035◊ ◊ ◊
7036
7037
7038
7039The Sword Corps spent the whole day searching a wide area with far more people than Tatsuya, but also failed to find any clues about Minoru’s hideouts.
7040
7041
7042
7043Following their search, they mistakenly concluded that “Kudou Minoru is not hiding in the Sea of Trees.”
7044
7045
7046
7047◊ ◊ ◊
7048
7049
7050
705117 hours had already passed since the search party sent by the self-defense forces left the Sea of Trees. Minoru still hadn’t dared search for Tatsuya in the information dimension and didn’t know anything about his movements, but he had at least stopped interfering with the barrier after the 15th hour.
7052
7053
7054
7055Minoru sighed with relief once he was certain that had avoided detection for the second day.
7056
7057
7058
7059He was currently in a room Zhou Gongjin had prepared for personal use. It was a combined bedroom and study, including both work equipment and communication devices Zhou Gongjin used while he was alive, so they still worked.
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065The media didn’t ever report Zhou Gongjin’s death. He wasn’t a celebrity, and he had been hiding for so long anyway in order to hide his ageless body’s secret. They might have found him if the store he managed in Yokohama had stopped functioning, but there was a system in place for it to function even without an owner.
7066
7067
7068
7069In addition, conventional authorities had concealed Zhou Gongjin’s death in order to reveal routes for illegal entry into the country. Zhou Gongjin had mediated the entry of illegal migrants from the Great Asian Alliance, so they could catch some migrants who sought Zhou out not knowing he was dead.
7070
7071
7072
7073MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7074
7075139
7076
7077
7078
7079Because of the circumstances around his death, the people Zhou Gongjin worked with and conducted transactions with never found out about his death.
7080
7081
7082
7083Therefore, even now, requests addressed to Zhou Gongjin came to his email, and the room Minoru was now in allowed him to receive and decrypt these emails.
7084
7085
7086
7087A message came to Zhou Gongjin’s terminal while Minoru was sitting at the table, resting from the busy day. He read the decrypted letter without much enthusiasm, but his lack of zeal was fairly natural. He read the letter out of boredom and curiosity rather than any desire to take on Zhou’s work.
7088
7089
7090
7091However, after reading the message, Minoru turned serious. This wasn’t from any desire to make a profit – the letter wasn’t a simple request for illegal migration.
7092
7093
7094
7095The letter was a request from the Great Asian Alliance for assistance for a secret agent in entering the country.
7096
7097
7098
7099“This agent wants help with penetrating the country …? It looks like this signature belongs to the Chen Xiangshan, and the agent who is supposed to penetrate the country is the Man-Eating Tiger, Lu Ganghu …?”
7100
7101
7102
7103Minoru was interested in this message since it revealed a secret plan that could cause serious damage to Japan. From the view of national interests, Minoru thought that he couldn’t ignore this.
7104
7105
7106
7107However, he quickly changed his thinking. He had ceased to be human and had become an enemy of the motherland. He couldn’t let his love for his motherland put his own situation at risk. Instead, he decided to use this secret plan to gain a little time for himself.
7108
7109
7110
7111Before he became a Parasite, he may have chosen to go with his original thinking –
7112
7113defending his enemy because it was his motherland. But now, he was a Parasite, and his thinking had become more practical.
7114
7115
7116
7117His personality hadn’t changed much, and Minoru hadn’t even realized he’d changed –
7118
7119after all, does anyone realize they’ve changed?
7120
7121
7122
7123However, his personality changes were definitely there, and now Minoru put more emphasis on benefitting himself.
7124
7125MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7126
7127140
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133The letter was from Chen Xiangshan – the commander of the Great Asian Alliance’s special forces. He was requesting assistance in penetrating Komatsu base. Someone without details might know that Liu Li Lei – currently the Great Asian Alliance’s only state-recognized strategic class magician – had escaped to Japan, and assume that the current operation was related to that. While the Japan hadn’t officially acknowledged it, that fact had already spread around the world as sensational news. This specific information on this operation all but confirmed that thought – Liu Li Lei was currently under the protection of the army at Komatsu base.
7134
7135
7136
7137The goal of this operation was either to retrieve or to kill Liu Li Lei.
7138
7139
7140
7141Minoru thought that the probability of it being the second option was high, but whatever Chen Xiangshan’s plans were, Minoru was confident that the self-defense forces would try to stop it, resulting in a battle that would attract people’s attention.
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147In the past, Tatsuya had interacted with Chen Xiangshan and Lu Ganghu. He wouldn’t ignore their hostile activity, so if all they did was distract Tatsuya’s attention from Minoru, he might get a chance to move to a new shelter.
7148
7149
7150
7151Minoru had already concluded that it would be difficult to continue hiding in this place. Minoru was worried that neither Parade nor Ghost Walker would stop Tatsuya for long.
7152
7153
7154
7155Minoru sent Chen Xiangshan a reply with consent, putting on the signature of Zhou Gongjin.
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7162
7163141
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169Chapter Six
7170
7171
7172Tuesday, July 10, 2097, early morning.
7173
7174
7175
7176Tatsuya visited Yakumo’s temple for the first time in a while, having taken a long absence.
7177
7178
7179
7180“…in short, you want me to teach you how to overcome Ghost Walker?”
7181
7182
7183
7184Yakumo confirmed Tatsuya’s intent in coming after Tatsuya described his reason to his former teacher.
7185
7186
7187
7188“Right.”
7189
7190
7191
7192Tatsuya hadn’t come here to practice taijutsu. Instead, he sought guidance from Yakumo in order to break the deadlock with Minoru. Yakumo was an expert in ancient magic and almost certainly knew a method. However…
7193
7194
7195
7196“You should know that you have no right to ask me about that.”
7197
7198
7199
7200Yakumo’s answer was a flat denial.
7201
7202
7203
7204“I do. I’m asking to gain that right.”
7205
7206
7207
7208Tatsuya had expected to be refused, but he wasn’t ready to give up just yet.
7209
7210
7211
7212“Why do you need it?”
7213
7214
7215
7216Yakumo asked Tatsuya his reason to go so far, but Tatsuya didn’t quite understand his meaning. He could only answer basically.
7217
7218MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7219
7220142
7221
7222
7223
7224“To rescue Minami, who was kidnapped by Kudou Minoru.”
7225
7226
7227
7228This was all Tatsuya had for an answer.
7229
7230
7231
7232“I don’t understand…”
7233
7234
7235
7236Yakumo was honestly puzzled and wasn’t teasing Tatsuya.
7237
7238
7239
7240“Do you really have to go so far for Sakurai Minami-jo such that you even want knowledge bypassing our rules? Don’t you know its price is high?”
7241
7242
7243
7244Yakumo, knowing Tatsuya’s nature, couldn’t understand why Tatsuya would go so far for someone other than Miyuki. While he didn’t entirely doubt Tatsuya’s reason, he had suspicions.
7245
7246
7247
7248“Minami is a family member,” Tatsuya responded.
7249
7250
7251
7252“No. She is a simple maid.”
7253
7254
7255
7256These words sounded strange and cold, even to Tatsuya, and he was a little confused.
7257
7258However, he wasn’t angry at Yakumo’s statement. It wasn’t his nature to value being valued, and he knew Yakumo meant more than just what he said.
7259
7260
7261
7262“Your family is only Miyuki-kun. Isn’t it enough just for you to protect Miyuki-kun?”
7263
7264
7265
7266“I…”
7267
7268
7269
7270He had multiple reasons to return Minami. He could immediately say three.
7271
7272
7273
7274First: despite Yakumo’s literal statement, they could very well be considered family.
7275
7276For the past 2 years, Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Minami had lived together like a family.
7277
7278They had bonded with her as more than a simple maid.
7279
7280
7281
7282Second: Minami was only in the current situation because she had protected Tatsuya and Miyuki from Bezobrazoff’s magic. While Tatsuya didn’t necessarily feel he had to return the favor as it wasn’t his nature and it wasn’t necessary, he at least felt he needed to do what he could.
7283
7284
7285
7286And finally, third: Miyuki had asked him to return Minami.
7287
7288MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7289
7290143
7291
7292
7293
7294However, if Tatsuya was asked if he could neglect Miyuki’s protection to be in debt to Yakumo, he wouldn’t be able to instantly give a positive answer.
7295
7296
7297
7298“Minami-jo is not Honami-joshi.”
7299
7300
7301
7302Tatsuya held his breath.
7303
7304
7305
7306“…I know.”
7307
7308
7309
7310Of course she wasn’t. Of course. Tatsuya had to understand that.
7311
7312
7313
7314However, the short phrase had caused a shock in Tatsuya’s heart. The resemblance between Minami and her aunt had caused Tatsuya to recall Honami, and he still hadn’t intuitively accepted them as separate. Of all people other than Miyuki, Honami had probably left the most significant impact on Tatsuya, and Minami had caused Tatsuya to recall her.
7315
7316
7317
7318“…really?” Yakumo asked again.
7319
7320
7321
7322“…yes.”
7323
7324
7325
7326Even after being asked again though, Tatsuya couldn’t answer immediately.
7327
7328
7329
7330“Hmm. And yet, I can’t fulfill your request. If that’s how you want it, then you must shave as well. If you accept monasticism and become my student, I will teach you what you want.”
7331
7332
7333
7334If he became a student of Yakumo, however, then Tatsuya’s communication with the outside world would be limited. It wouldn’t just stop him from saving Minami – he wouldn’t even be able to defend Miyuki.
7335
7336
7337
7338Tatsuya couldn’t agree to Yakumo’s condition.
7339
7340
7341
7342◊ ◊ ◊
7343
7344
7345
7346July 10, 1997, 6:00.
7347
7348
7349
7350The Independence had stopped its path southward along the Sea of Japan in the open sea near Yamagata. This position was chosen to restrain the NSU fleet from their flank.
7351
7352MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7353
7354144
7355
7356
7357
7358Aviation onboard the ship was constantly waiting, ready to take off at any time if they were needed.
7359
7360
7361
7362
7363
7364July 10, 1997, 7:00.
7365
7366
7367
7368Carriers in the rear of the NSU invasion fleet – including their escort ships – began to retreat.
7369
7370
7371
7372
7373
7374July 10, 1997, 9:00.
7375
7376
7377
7378The Japanese government held a press conference and announced the complete retreat of the NSU fleet.
7379
7380
7381
7382The current state of Japan with increased combat readiness, however, had not yet been canceled. The situation which caused the NSU fleet to be sent had not changed –
7383
7384Japan had not handed over fugitives from the Great Asian Alliance. However, at least for now, martial law was suspended. The tension hadn’t decreased much, but it was important to normalize social activity again.
7385
7386
7387
7388July 10, 1997, 9:30.
7389
7390
7391
7392The government announced the normalization of air and sea communications. The temporarily tightened entry control was returned to the normal standard, and an hour later, airplanes from nearby Asian countries began to arrive and ships for fishing and cargo started to enter ports.
7393
7394
7395
7396The intelligence department of the self-defense forces and the public security police still had yet to relax their vigilance, but Japan had transitioned from wartime to a paramilitary position. Despite their continued watchfulness, however, precautionary measures became slightly disorganized as activity suddenly renewed.
7397
7398
7399
7400Other countries took advantage of this chaos.
7401
7402
7403
7404
7405
7406***
7407
7408
7409
7410July 10, 1997, 10:00.
7411
7412
7413
7414MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7415
7416145
7417
7418
7419
7420A small sabotage detachment from the Great Asian Alliance led by Lu Ganghu entered the country.
7421
7422
7423
7424July 10, 1997, 11:00.
7425
7426
7427
7428A passenger plane landed at Haneda airport originating from the airport of Taipei.
7429
7430Among the passengers entering were 10 people from the Horsehead platoon of the illegal squad of American combat magicians called the Illegal Mystic Assassin Platoon.
7431
7432
7433
7434Thus, the Horsehead platoon outsmarted the leaders of the self-defense forces, Major General Saeki from the 101st brigade, and counterintelligence officers who all believed that Independence would be connected to the penetration of American agents.
7435
7436
7437
7438◊ ◊ ◊
7439
7440
7441
7442July 10, 1997, 9:45.
7443
7444
7445
7446Shortly after air traffic was normalized at Haneda Airport, a small passenger plane flew over Izu Peninsula. More specifically, it was headed to Miyako-jima. Its passenger was an employee of the Ministry of Defense whose goal was to assess the damage caused by the invasion of a warship of “unknown” affiliation two days prior as well as take measures to prevent future invasions.
7447
7448
7449
7450[TL Comment: I feel like I should say this somewhere. Miyako Island = Miyako-jima.
7451
7452I think I called it Miyaki Island everywhere in my vol.27 translation.
7453
7454The wiki calls it Miyaki Island as well.
7455
7456
7457
7458I use Miyako instead of Miyaki because looking up the location in google gives that.
7459
7460That’s what I do to understand a lot of the geography, and I think I get it fairly accurate because of that at least. I’m not sure why the wiki uses the ‘I’, but I’m giving it the ‘o’ because I think that’s correct.
7461
7462
7463
7464As for -jima vs Island, jima is Island in Japanese (I’m sure its more than that, but at least essentially that’s what it seems to be), so I use -jima for when the characters are Japanese and Island when it isn’t. I’m switching between them because I generally try to emphasize character perspectives and I think it makes the atmosphere clearer when I match names to the names the character would be most likely to use.]
7465
7466
7467
7468
7469
7470MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7471
7472146
7473
7474
7475
7476The name of the employee assigned to this was Shibata Katsushige. He was the next head of the Shibata family, a side-branch of the Yotsuba clan. He was also the magician with the strongest fighting abilities among the side families.
7477
7478
7479
7480“Katsushige-sama. Welcome. We were waiting for you.”
7481
7482
7483
7484“Sakuma, thank you for meeting me here.”
7485
7486
7487
7488Katsushige met a long-time servant of the Shibata family at a special airport for small planes. The Shibata family didn’t have anyone with the title of butler like the main house did, but the middle-aged man named Sakuma performed similar duties to Hayama in the main house for the Shibata family.
7489
7490
7491
7492Katsushige’s official status was an employee of the ministry of defense, and officially, he had been sent on a business trip to Miyako-jima for a long stay there. He probably shouldn’t have been met with personal hospitality from an acquaintance, but there was no one to condemn them for it here. No one even had to hide their criticism.
7493
7494
7495
7496The reason was simple: the only people at the airport were people of the Shibata family.
7497
7498
7499
7500Since Miyako-jima was the property of the Yotsuba family, Katsushige was met with a relatively comfortable atmosphere. Officially, the Island was owned by a real estate company whose main office was in Tokyo, but said company was controlled by the Yotsuba family.
7501
7502
7503
7504Until two days ago, the island had been managed by the Mashiba family, which was also one of the side branches of the Yotsuba family. However, during the invasion of Stars, many people from the Mashiba family working on the island had been injured, leading to the control being transferred to the Shibata family.
7505
7506
7507
7508The Mashiba family was good at observing and searching with mental-interference magic, while the Shibata family specialized more in combat – specifically, murder and espionage. The transfer in control had actually been planned for a while from when the island was transformed from a prison for criminal magicians into a secret research center for the Yotsuba family. While the Mashiba family’s detection skills were more suited to monitoring inmates, the Shibata family was far more suited to defending a research center.
7509
7510
7511
7512MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7513
7514147
7515
7516
7517
7518Accompanied by his former guardian and now bride, Tsutsumi Kotona, as well as her younger brother his current guardian, Tsutsumi Kanata, Katsushige got into a car and headed for the island’s administration building.
7519
7520
7521
7522
7523
7524***
7525
7526
7527
7528By the time Lina had been informed about Katsushige’s arrival, she had already finished collecting the things in her room.
7529
7530
7531
7532“I am ready to go at any time.”
7533
7534
7535
7536Lina politely addressed Hanabishi Hyogo who was currently Tatsuya’s assistant. He had been assigned to the task of bringing Lina to Tokyo today.
7537
7538
7539
7540“Then let’s go.”
7541
7542
7543
7544Hyogo took Lina’s suitcase, opened the door, and invited her to follow him.
7545
7546
7547
7548As she left her room, Lina looked back at her temporary home which she had occupied for less than a month. She muttered something quickly, and then she left the room.
7549
7550
7551
7552◊ ◊ ◊
7553
7554
7555
7556Lina arrived at the Yotsuba family’s headquarters in Tokyo while it was still morning.
7557
7558She left her baggage to Hyogo as she first visited Tatsuya and Miyuki’s apartment.
7559
7560
7561
7562“Why was I called to Tokyo?” she asked.
7563
7564
7565
7566She was now sitting at the dining table with Tatsuya and Miyuki. By the time she had arrived, food for her had already been prepared.
7567
7568
7569
7570“I want to you to act as Miyuki’s guard.”
7571
7572
7573
7574Tatsuya’s answer was direct, but it wasn’t enough for Lina to understand everything.
7575
7576
7577
7578“…tell me the whole situation.”
7579
7580
7581
7582Naturally, Lina asked for an explanation, and since Tatsuya didn’t have something urgent, he obliged.
7583
7584MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7585
7586148
7587
7588
7589
7590“Journalists will probably target Miyuki after the press conference with Ichijou Masaki and Kichijouji Shinkuro. I’m worried about killers from the anti-magic movement as well as foreign agents who might try to abduct Miyuki mixed in with the journalists.
7591
7592
7593
7594In order to avoid these attacks, your Parade is necessary.”
7595
7596
7597
7598Tatsuya didn’t disclose all of the details, but he told her enough in his quick summarization for her to understand why she was asked to become Miyuki’s bodyguard.
7599
7600
7601
7602“…well, I understand at least. But are you sure? Won’t you get in trouble if I show up in public?”
7603
7604
7605
7606Lina was Angie Sirius, a strategic-class American magician currently considered to be a deserter by the USNA. While she was only temporarily hiding, the USNA government was demanding that Major Angie Sirius be extradited from the Japanese government, so if it became publicly known that the Yotsuba (specifically, Tatsuya) were hiding Lina, Tatsuya risked both the Japanese and American governments becoming his enemies.
7607
7608
7609
7610In other words, it seemed to Lina like Tatsuya was poking a hornet’s nest to shake out a quarter.
7611
7612
7613
7614[TL Comment: I tried to come up with some clever phrasing using idioms, but this is the best I could do. I think the hornet’s nest part is fine, but I would like a better object than a quarter considering this is Japanese, not American. That said, I’m somewhat alright with this considering Lina IS American and I wrote it from Lina’s perspective…]
7615
7616
7617
7618“It doesn’t matter.”
7619
7620
7621
7622However, Tatsuya responded to Lina’s concerns without hesitation.
7623
7624
7625
7626“The army and government know we are hiding you, but America demanded the extradition of ‘Major Angie Sirius’. Unless you publicly declare ‘I am Angie Sirius’, neither the Japanese nor American government can officially do anything.
7627
7628
7629
7630“I’m not going to do anything like that, but that still leaves the unofficial side.”
7631
7632
7633
7634MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7635
7636149
7637
7638
7639
7640“You don’t need to worry about that. I have to deal with that anyway, regardless.”
7641
7642
7643
7644Tatsuya once again spoke without hesitation, and Lina’s face froze for a second.
7645
7646
7647
7648“R-really…? If Tatsuya says this isn’t a problem, the I’m fine.”
7649
7650
7651
7652“Thank you,” Tatsuya responded.
7653
7654
7655
7656“Lina also is not afraid of the government? That’s promising.”
7657
7658
7659
7660Miyuki had listened to Tatsuya and Lina’s conversation silently before this, but now she turned toward Lina with a smile on her face. While her words were odd, Lina didn’t need their meaning clarified.
7661
7662
7663
7664“I’ve already been spotted on Miyako Island,” Lina clarified.
7665
7666
7667
7668Since her location had been revealed, Japanese and American authorities could target there. Tatsuya and Miyuki didn’t need a further explanation.
7669
7670
7671
7672“New killers would probably be sent if I continued hiding there, but in the center of a big city, they wouldn’t be able to act freely.”
7673
7674
7675
7676Her voice was a little filled with despair.
7677
7678
7679
7680Lina turned back to Tatsuya to ask about the main topic of the conversation.
7681
7682
7683
7684“Okay, but what exactly do I need to do? Do I need to change Miyuki’s appearance with Parade every time I leave the house?”
7685
7686
7687
7688“Yes.”
7689
7690
7691
7692Tatsuya nodded in response to her question, but she still couldn’t completely understand with just an affirmation. He had answered her second question, but he still needed to explain the answer to her broader, first question.
7693
7694
7695
7696“Lina, I would like you to go to First High again.”
7697
7698
7699
7700“Huh? Do you want me to become a high school girl‽”
7701
7702
7703
7704MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7705
7706150
7707
7708
7709
7710“…what’s so surprising about that?”
7711
7712
7713
7714Miyuki spoke up again to ask a question. She understood Lina not expecting Tatsuya’s response, but Miyuki thought Lina was far too surprised.
7715
7716
7717
7718“Well, after all I’ve… isn’t it too late for me to go to high school…?”
7719
7720
7721
7722“?”
7723
7724
7725
7726Miyuki tilted her head and gave a questioning look, wondering the reason for Lina’s reluctance.
7727
7728
7729
7730“Lina, you’re the same age as me, right? There’s nothing strange for us to be students in high school… unless you’re hiding your real age? And in face, you are really much older than me‽”
7731
7732
7733
7734“That’s not it at all! I really am only 17 years old!”
7735
7736
7737
7738The month was currently July, with Miyuki being born in January and Lina in March.
7739
7740Neither of them had celebrated their 18th birthday, making Tatsuya the only person in the room who had reached that milestone (more accurately, former milestone, since the official age of becoming an adult was currently 20).
7741
7742
7743
7744“Then what’s the problem?”
7745
7746
7747
7748“The task is fine, but it’s too late for me to go to high school…”
7749
7750
7751
7752“…you mean that because you are already working, it’s too late to study?”
7753
7754
7755
7756“I work… w-well, something like that.”
7757
7758
7759
7760“But I heard that in America, retired soldiers often go to universities and business schools.”
7761
7762
7763
7764“To universities!”
7765
7766
7767
7768“So then, you are worried because this is high school?”
7769
7770
7771
7772“Y-yes…”
7773
7774MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7775
7776151
7777
7778
7779
7780
7781
7782The gaze Miyuki directed at Lina somehow seemed cold, making Lina feel strangely…
7783
7784numb. This may not have just been in her imagination.
7785
7786
7787
7788“Then you can consider your enrollment in First High to be part of your bodyguard work.”
7789
7790
7791
7792Tatsuya decided to join in because Miyuki’s and Lina’s conversation wasn’t progressing.
7793
7794
7795
7796“This is not an army mission, but if you consider this to be a means to do the work assigned to you, you won’t have to worry about how it looks.”
7797
7798
7799
7800“Work… I see. After all, I agreed to work as a bodyguard, so it would be wrong to be ashamed of what I need to do to do the work.”
7801
7802
7803
7804Lina looked life she was trying hard to agree, but her face betrayed subtle signs of joy.
7805
7806While Lina was worried about becoming a High School student, it was probably less due to her image and more due to feeling it was wrong, so both Tatsuya and Miyuki thought that Lina may have actually wanted to go back to First High again.
7807
7808
7809
7810“So you agree? The let’s go to First High.”
7811
7812
7813
7814“Huh‽ You mean, right now?”
7815
7816
7817
7818Lina’s eyes opened wide.
7819
7820
7821
7822“Yes. Prior consent to your admission has already been given, but you still need to personally voice the request.”
7823
7824
7825
7826“Yes. I understand.”
7827
7828
7829
7830Lina realized that Tatsuya’s request was reasonable and didn’t resist.
7831
7832
7833
7834“Miyuki will come with us. Lina, I’m sorry for relying on you so soon, but I need you.”
7835
7836
7837
7838“You mean to change Miyuki’s appearance with Parade? Will do.”
7839
7840
7841
7842MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7843
7844152
7845
7846
7847
7848Lina responded to Tatsuya’s request with some enthusiasm.
7849
7850
7851
7852***
7853
7854
7855
7856Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Lina headed west along the central highway in a sedan car driven by Tatsuya. Their destination was the First School of the National University of Magic in Hachioji.
7857
7858
7859
7860They weren’t driving in the aircar, but rather an electric sedan. Unfortunately, the aircar only sat two people. There was a back seat, but if a third person sat in the car, everyone would be crowded. A four-seater was being assembled at the research center on Miyako-jima, but the engineers estimated it would still take 10 more days.
7861
7862
7863
7864So today, they went not on the aircar, but on a regular electric sedan – except in this case, regular only meant that it couldn’t travel by air. The car wasn’t actually very normal, as it had a very powerful motor and protected the passengers with not just bullet-proof and shock-proof armor, but also gas filters.
7865
7866
7867
7868
7869
7870Miyuki, who usually sat in front, next to Tatsuya, was now sitting in the back seat with Lina. They almost looked like twins with different hair color when sitting next to each other.
7871
7872
7873
7874Miyuki now had a face just like Lina’s but with light brown eyes and light brown hair in a ponytail. This was what Miyuki’s face looked like under the effects of Lina’s Parade. Her hairstyle, the color of her hair, and the color of her eyes were different than Lina’s, who looked the same as she usually did, but other than that they looked exactly the same.
7875
7876
7877
7878“When I look at you two, I can only think that you are close relatives.”
7879
7880
7881
7882Tatsuya spoke his impression of the scene he saw in the rearview mirror. He acted normally, but his appearance had also changed. Now he looked like a handsome young man with an exotic foreign appearance. His impression was completely different – it was almost opposite him usually.
7883
7884
7885
7886“But if we look so alike, won’t we instead attract attention?” Miyuki asked.
7887
7888
7889
7890Her current appearance was still beautiful even if her appearance had changed from
7891
7892“calm” to “moving”.
7893
7894MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7895
7896153
7897
7898
7899
7900
7901
7902“…no, a person who attracts attention to some extent is viewed better by observers.
7903
7904People who try not to fall into others’ eyes seem more suspicious, as if they are secretly trying to make their way through a public area.”
7905
7906
7907
7908“Ah. That’s how it is.”
7909
7910
7911
7912Miyuki didn’t argue with Tatsuya’s logic, but he hadn’t completely convinced her.
7913
7914
7915
7916“However, I don’t understand why Lina doesn’t change her appearance.”
7917
7918
7919
7920“…if you don’t like it, I’ll change it…”
7921
7922
7923
7924Lina pouted and turned to look out the window.
7925
7926
7927
7928“That’s not necessary.”
7929
7930
7931
7932Tatsuya wasn’t embarrassed by Lina’s mood and he answered her in an indifferent tone. He left his response at that and didn’t say anything sequel to it.
7933
7934
7935
7936Feeling uncomfortable in the silence, Lina began to justify herself.
7937
7938
7939
7940“…it’s very difficult to create the appearance of a completely fictional person from scratch.
7941
7942
7943
7944It’s easier to model yourself, since you see yourself every day in the mirror.
7945
7946
7947
7948It’s also helpful that Miyuki and I are about the same physique.”
7949
7950
7951
7952As Lina said, their height difference wasn’t even a centimeter. The volume of their chest, waist, and hips were also about the same. Miyuki’s chest was a little bigger, but it wasn’t noticeable through clothes. It was quicker for Lina to hide Miyuki under an illusion based on her own body.
7953
7954
7955
7956“Then did Onii-sama’s appearance come from a close friend of yours?”
7957
7958
7959
7960Miyuki asked her question with obvious discontent since Tatsuya’s current look was not particularly to her taste.
7961
7962
7963
7964MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
7965
7966154
7967
7968
7969
7970Incidentally, Miyuki addressed Tatsuya as “Onii-sama” rather than “Tatsuya-sama” in front of Lina. From now on, they would live together for some time, so instead of constantly correcting themselves, they relied on saying “I just can’t get rid of the old habit.”
7971
7972
7973
7974“Tatsuya’s face was taken from a young musician from New Mexico. He specializes in live performances and never appeared on TV or the network, so you don’t need to worry that he might be recognized, and even if someone could recognize him, they would only see Tatsuya as someone with a similar appearance because the hairstyle and body build are different.”
7975
7976
7977
7978“…That is, you couldn’t finish it?”
7979
7980
7981
7982“Nothing could be done… I have never played with a man before,” Lina said in order to justify Miyuki’s criticism.
7983
7984
7985
7986◊ ◊ ◊
7987
7988
7989
7990Just before they left he house, a message came from First High notifying them that classes would be resumed starting tomorrow, so they knew that the school was closed today. The only people in the school right now were the security guards and a small part of the teaching staff with specific work to do.
7991
7992
7993
7994Despite this lack of personnel and their disguise, Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Lina were able to drive through the gate without any problems. Tatsuya still had his ID, and though the picture was different than his current face, they had notified the school in advance that they would be coming in disguise and he passed the identity check through biometric identification.
7995
7996
7997
7998The electric sedan was parked in the parking lot, and all three entered the school building through the entrance used by school personnel. When they approached the reception staff, Miyuki removed the cherry-colored elastic hairband from her head from which her pony tail was held.
7999
8000
8001
8002Her current light brown hair spread over her back before turning to look more black and silk-like. Her hazel eyes became black as obsidian, and her facial features completely changed while remaining beautiful.
8003
8004
8005
8006MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8007
8008155
8009
8010
8011
8012Now, the well-known Student Council President at First High stood in front of the reception staff.
8013
8014
8015
8016The three reception staff were fascinated by her transformation, so they ignored Tatsuya’s and by the time they noticed him standing next to Miyuki, their views were shocked as if questioning “where did he come from?”.
8017
8018
8019
8020Tatsuya was pleased with their suspicious glances.
8021
8022
8023
8024“The disguise worked wel .”
8025
8026
8027
8028He realize it was effective at hiding his and Miyuki’s identity based on their shock, relieving him. Then, without showing his mood, he addressed the employee in the window.
8029
8030
8031
8032“We want to meet with the director.”
8033
8034
8035
8036“We heard in advance about this.”
8037
8038
8039
8040The staff didn’t treat them carelessly as they did other students. The female employee to whom Tatsuya voiced his request immediately got up, went into the corridor, and gestured for them to follow.
8041
8042
8043
8044Tatsuya didn’t object and left her to lead them.
8045
8046
8047
8048
8049
8050The director’s office was located on the ground floor, near the main entrance, and the arrival of the three had been communicated internally, so by the time the receptionist leading them knocked on the director’s door, an employee was ready and responded quickly.
8051
8052
8053
8054“Sorry for the intrusion,” Tatsuya said.
8055
8056
8057
8058Tatsuya, Lina, and Miyuki entered the office while the receptionist and the employee who opened the door stayed in the hallway. Tatsuya and Miyuki were dressed in the school’s summer uniforms while Lina was wearing a knee-length pleated skirt as well as a formal blouse with a thin ribbon.
8059
8060
8061
8062MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8063
8064156
8065
8066
8067
8068Two people were waiting for them in the office: the director and the deputy director.
8069
8070Director Momoyama was sitting at the table, while Deputy Director Yaosaka stood to the side.
8071
8072
8073
8074“Come on in.” Momoyama ordered them with an arrogant tone, still sitting.
8075
8076
8077
8078Following his instructions, Tatsuya moved forward and stood in front of the table. Lina stood behind him to the right while Miyuki stood behind him to the left (the side of his heart).
8079
8080
8081
8082“Thank you very much for taking your time today despite your busy schedule.”
8083
8084
8085
8086After saying this, Tatsuya bowed low. Miyuki and Lina also gave a polite bow, but theirs didn’t extend to their backs. They had still lowered their heads to him, though, so it was still polite enough for the situation.
8087
8088
8089
8090“I heard about your situation from your mother.”
8091
8092
8093
8094Momoyama didn’t waste his own time with formalities, getting right to the point.
8095
8096
8097
8098“In that case, I will repeat the request. Could you allow this girl, Angelina Kudou Shields-san, into the school as a student?”
8099
8100
8101
8102
8103
8104“I am aware of your situation,” Momoyama replied as he transferred his gaze from Tatsuya to Lina.
8105
8106
8107
8108Lina froze under the influence of his sharp look, feeling pressured by it, as if it were penetrating her.
8109
8110
8111
8112Keeping a stern face, Momoyama spoke to Lina in a serious voice.
8113
8114
8115
8116“I myself teach in the walls of this school. I don’t reject those who seek knowledge. If you truly want to study here, then as the person in charge of First High, I will take you as an apprentice.”
8117
8118
8119
8120“I really want to!”
8121
8122
8123
8124MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8125
8126157
8127
8128
8129
8130Lina answered immediately. Even she hadn’t expected her energy and her comment came off as more intense than she had intended.
8131
8132
8133
8134She looked away in shame after such a display, but Momoyama wasn’t embarrassed and didn’t feel mocked, instead nodding in satisfaction at her ready and enthusiastic answer.
8135
8136
8137
8138“Actually, the Ministry of Defense tried to pressure us not to enroll you in our school.”
8139
8140
8141
8142“I… apologize for the inconvenience.”
8143
8144
8145
8146Tatsuya couldn’t hide his surprise, amazed that the military would act so directly.
8147
8148
8149
8150“Shiba-kun, you don’t need to apologize. Obviously I’m not going to obey those stubborn people.”
8151
8152
8153
8154True to his usual self, Momoyama didn’t allow himself to be influenced by anyone else – after all, if he didn’t bow to the Yotsuba, why would he bow to the military?
8155
8156There was not a hint of a smile on Momoyama’s face.
8157
8158
8159
8160“I can’t allow magicians to be denied education. Shields-kun, your grandfather Kudou Ken-si felt the same.”
8161
8162
8163
8164“…were you familiar with my grandfather?” Lina asked.
8165
8166
8167
8168“Your grandfather and I were like-minded in the matter of how to teach young people born to magicians. I respected him as an elder friend of mine, almost like a big brother.”
8169
8170
8171
8172Momoyama’s eyes showed a sense of nostalgia that seemed to sparkle with a soft light.
8173
8174
8175
8176Lina was stunned, not expecting to find an acquaintance.
8177
8178
8179
8180“Kudou Retsu – your grandfather’s older brother – fought to protect magician’s rights by using his status. Kudou Ken worked with him by urging magicians to receive education. Kudou Retsu was forced to give up the rank of Lieutenant General for this and Kudou Ken was expelled from Japan and sent to America. But their actions were not in vain. The current policy the Nine Magic High Schools of the University of Magic pursue is to an extent the result of Kudou Ken’s work.”
8181
8182MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8183
8184158
8185
8186
8187
8188“…I didn’t know that.”
8189
8190
8191
8192“It’s forbidden to disclose it to the public,” Tatsuya answered, joining in.
8193
8194
8195
8196After Tatsuya’s honest statement, Momoyama smiled for the first time, but it conveyed bitterness.
8197
8198
8199
8200“I also share the beliefs of Kudou Ken. Therefore, Shields-kun, I will not allow the army to undermine your right to an education, no matter what country the army belongs to.”
8201
8202
8203
8204“…thank you very much.”
8205
8206
8207
8208Lina bowed with a submissive face.
8209
8210
8211
8212“But,” Momoyama continued, “if your goal turns out to be something other than learning, you can’t hope for any protection from me.”
8213
8214
8215
8216“I really do want to learn. I want to go to this school.”
8217
8218
8219
8220“Then I, Momoyama Azuma, will fulfill this request, provided you pass the entrance exams.”
8221
8222
8223
8224“In that case, let her pass these entrance exams,” Tatsuya said.
8225
8226
8227
8228Tatsuya was surprised at Lina’s enthusiasm. While he had expected that she did want to come back to First High, he was slightly shocked at just how much she seemed to want to. However, he hid is surprise and calmly asked for her to take the exams.
8229
8230Unlike the rest of the conversation, though, his request was directed at the deputy director Yaosaka.
8231
8232
8233
8234“If Shields-san doesn’t mind, we’ll organize the entrance exams to be tomorrow,”
8235
8236Yaosaka responded.
8237
8238
8239
8240“Tomorrow…”
8241
8242
8243
8244Lina’s face completely changed as she mumbled in a stunned voice. Yaosaka smiled at Lina, ignoring her tone of voice.
8245
8246
8247
8248MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8249
8250159
8251
8252
8253
8254“The exams will be on your magical theory and practice. If you, Shields-san, have retained the abilities you showed in your first year of study, then you will definitely pass the exams. The decision on enrollment will be made on the spot, so you can start going to school the day after tomorrow.”
8255
8256
8257
8258“…I will try to pass,” Lina replied in a formal tone.
8259
8260
8261
8262When they finally left the director’s office, Lina sight in relief. She looked very nervous, but Tatsuya and Miyuki didn’t touch on that topic, interpreting her behavior as a result from being used to army orders.
8263
8264
8265
8266“Don’t worry, Lina. I will help you prepare,” Miyuki offered.
8267
8268
8269
8270“Really…?”
8271
8272
8273
8274Lina looked like she wanted to escape for a moment.
8275
8276
8277
8278“…thanks.”
8279
8280
8281
8282In the end, however, she agreed with a hopeless face.
8283
8284
8285
8286While Miyuki was primarily with them to test Parade, they planned to get questions from past tests if they had access to the school board room in order to prepare for the entrance exam. Unfortunately, however, it turned out that even the president of the student council couldn’t use the school facilities when the school was closed. Because of this, they had no reason to stay in school, and Tatsuya asked Lina to reactivated Parade.
8287
8288
8289
8290“Lina, please.”
8291
8292
8293
8294“Alright.”
8295
8296Lina nodded in response to Tatsuya’s request while Miyuki removed the dark blue hair tie from her wrist and pulled her hair back.
8297
8298
8299
8300Miyuki nodded towards Lina, who was looking at her.
8301
8302
8303
8304The transformation was instant.
8305
8306
8307
8308Miyuki’s black hair turned light brown.
8309
8310MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8311
8312160
8313
8314
8315
8316Her hair tie became a cherry color.
8317
8318
8319
8320Her eye color changed to match her new hair.
8321
8322
8323
8324She once again became a girl that looked nothing like Miyuki but very similar to Lina.
8325
8326
8327
8328“I think this will remain amazing every time I see it.”
8329
8330
8331
8332Tatsuya’s own face had changed as well, and he expressed his impressions of Miyuki out loud. Even his voice had changed to fit his face.
8333
8334
8335
8336“Do you like this one more?” Miyuki asked with a strange face.
8337
8338
8339
8340“No, I think your face is best.”
8341
8342
8343
8344“…thank you very much.”
8345
8346
8347
8348However, her usual embarrassment after being complimented by Tatsuya didn’t appear.
8349
8350
8351
8352Lina’s tired face watching the two also didn’t differ from the usual.
8353
8354MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8355
8356
8357
8358161
8359
8360
8361
8362
8363
8364MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8365
8366162
8367
8368
8369
8370◊ ◊ ◊
8371
8372
8373
8374When they returned home, Miyuki immediately dragged Lina to her room in order to prepare for the exams, as she had promised back in the school building.
8375
8376
8377
8378Lina’s entrance exams into First High were tomorrow. She had less than half a day left to prepare. Tatsuya didn’t think there was any sense in cramming right before the exam, but he didn’t stop them since Miyuki had already made promised and Lina had already agreed. He didn’t have any reason to force his opinion on them.
8379
8380
8381
8382Instead, Tatsuya headed to the “meditation room” located on the same floor as the training room. It was a room dedicated to using magic by increasing one’s focus through meditation.
8383
8384
8385
8386The room was isolated from light, sound, and vibrations – all possible causes of distraction. It maintained a constant, comfortable temperature, and noise was kept to a certain level. It was a favorable environment for using magic that required high concentration of the mind.
8387
8388
8389
8390Therefore, it shouldn’t even need to be mentioned that Tatsuya came to this room to search for Minami. However, unlike his method yesterday, today he wasn’t going to try and force his way through Minoru’s disguising magic.
8391
8392
8393
8394Tatsuya had already succeeded in finding Minami through Minoru’s Parade – while it was only a short time, he had found her approximate whereabouts after succeeding in canceling Minoru’s Parade. However, he still couldn’t find Minoru’s shelter after searching the area he found in person. There was no reason for him to break through Parade again only to be stopped once more by the local concealment magic built by Zhou Gongjin.
8395
8396
8397
8398
8399
8400While Tatsuya hadn’t managed to actually find Minami, he had still found vital information:
8401
8402
8403
8404Minami was still human.
8405
8406
8407
8408She had no yet become a Parasite.
8409
8410
8411
8412MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8413
8414163
8415
8416
8417
8418Tatsuya didn’t know how to prevent her from becoming a Parasite by using the information dimension or if it was even possible, but he at least knew that it wasn’t too late to save her. This fact gave him enough willpower to push through any doubts that he wouldn’t be able to succeed.
8419
8420
8421
8422Tatsuya sat directly on the wooden floor of the spacious 8 tatami room.
8423
8424
8425
8426Miyuki wasn’t in his physical reach at the moment so he couldn’t fully use his Elemental Sight to search, but he already knew he was able to find Minami’s Eidos even without taking his sight off of Miyuki after yesterday.
8427
8428
8429
8430Mobilizing all his free resources to look for Minami, he checked her condition.
8431
8432
8433
8434“Her physical data is stil human.
8435
8436
8437
8438Also, her psionic waves don’t contain anything inherent to Parasites.”
8439
8440
8441
8442With this, Tatsuya was sure that Minami still hadn’t turned into a Parasite.
8443
8444
8445
8446“There was no change in the information around the coordinates. It’s stil in the Sea of Trees with an error of about 100 meters.
8447
8448
8449
8450But… the coordinates changed? Did Minoru notice my observation?”
8451
8452
8453
8454Tatsuya knew that Minoru had detected his initial search through the information dimension, but he wasn’t sure whether he had detected his later observation in the physical realm. The first illusion hadn’t fooled him yesterday because he had seen it before.
8455
8456
8457
8458“I can still read Minami’s physical condition even if it’s blocked by Parade.”
8459
8460
8461
8462All of Tatsuya’s attention yesterday had been directed towards determining Minami’s location, so he hadn’t had detected any other relevant information.
8463
8464
8465
8466This time, Tatsuya had learned from that and maintained his discipline as he continued to observe. He had come to the conclusion that yesterday he was not sufficiently assembled and calm, so he made sure that he was completely focused today by meditating and calming his mind.
8467
8468
8469
8470MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8471
8472164
8473
8474
8475
8476Minoru’s magic was slightly unstable – probably a combination of lingering effects from Cocytus as well as Tatsuya’s attack the day before. Because of this, his Parade was more visible than the day before.
8477
8478
8479
8480“This is completely different from Lina’s version…?”
8481
8482
8483
8484While both Minoru’s and Lina’s Parade had the same effect – masking information about the body – the specific processes they used to achieve this effect differed widely.
8485
8486
8487
8488“Can I disperse it now…? No, I still don’t have enough.”
8489
8490
8491
8492Tatsuya received a more detailed response than yesterday from Minoru’s magic sequence, but he still didn’t have enough to completely decompose the magic. He needed more detailed structural information.
8493
8494
8495
8496Tatsuya focused his gaze.
8497
8498
8499
8500However, Minoru’s magic suddenly stopped fluctuating and regained its stability and the crack through which Tatsuya was able to view the structural information closed.
8501
8502
8503
8504
8505
8506Tatsuya tried using Gram Dispersion anyway, despite the lack of information.
8507
8508
8509
8510Based on the new information he gained by reading past changes while the spell fluctuated, Tatsuya decomposed the information body making up the phenomena.
8511
8512
8513
8514“…it didn’t work?”
8515
8516
8517
8518Tatsuya still couldn’t decompose a hidden sequence of magic in his current state.
8519
8520
8521
8522However, he didn’t hurry himself this time. Remembering yesterday’s experience, he decided to temporarily stop searching.
8523
8524
8525
8526“If I can’t acquire the required information by observation, maybe I can obtain data in another way.”
8527
8528
8529
8530Rather than continue walking into his current dead end hoping to break through the path, Tatsuya decided to turn back and find a new one.
8531
8532
8533
8534MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8535
8536165
8537
8538
8539
8540Minoru and Lina both use Parade originating from the Kudou. Therefore, the Kudou family must have improved the spell after Kudou Ken left for America since Lina’s spell differed from Minoru’s.
8541
8542
8543
8544If Minoru added the adjustments himself, there wouldn’t be that much of a difference.
8545
8546Even with his outstanding intellect, he wouldn’t be able to quickly improve the spell.
8547
8548
8549
8550Therefore, if Tatsuya could learn about the spell from the Kudou family, the probability of him being able to overcome Minoru’s disguise would greatly increase.
8551
8552
8553
8554Tatsuya stopped meditating, got up, and started thinking about a negotiation plan.
8555
8556
8557
8558◊ ◊ ◊
8559
8560
8561
8562About an hour after Tatsuya stopped pressuring him, Minoru sighed with relief, relaxing. He was in a comfortably reclined on a cushioned recliner, but he had still involuntarily overworked himself. Exhausted, he leaned all the way back in his chair.
8563
8564
8565
8566Today’s attack hadn’t been the same as yesterday. Minoru had felt a similar pressure at the end, but for the most part, the pressure today had been more creepy – almost sinister. He hadn’t felt attacked, just… watched.
8567
8568
8569
8570Minoru did not feel any hope from the lack of an offensive attack. There was no way Tatsuya had given up. It was almost worse that he was only being watched – Minoru had no idea what Tatsuya knew, what he was doing. He worried that Tatsuya had found some vulnerability in Parade that Minoru hadn’t noticed. Maybe he had stopped watching because he had found what he was looking for.
8571
8572
8573
8574Despite this, Minoru was confident in Parade. The spell had been developed by the Ninth Laboratory before being further perfected by Kudou Retsu.
8575
8576
8577
8578
8579
8580It used to be said that Kudou Ken was a more advanced user of Parade, so Minoru believed that his grandfather had continued to improve the magic sequence to win against his younger brother in skill. Minoru knew his grandfather was very proud of it
8581
8582– it was the magic he had put his heart into to achieve the point of being called the
8583
8584“most skilled in the world.” Minoru believed that even Tatsuya wouldn’t be able to find any defects in the magic.
8585
8586
8587
8588MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8589
8590166
8591
8592
8593
8594However, Minoru knew that he couldn’t just rely on his belief. His worry came from the fact that even though the chance was incredibly small, the chance that Tatsuya had found or could find a weakness existed. In addition, though his current shelter had not yet been discovered, both Tatsuya and then Ten Master Clans knew it was in the Sea of Trees. He had to move to a new location where he wouldn’t be chased, just in case.
8595
8596
8597
8598Knowing this, Minoru made a decision to help Lu Ganghu enter the country to gather the attention of the self-defense forces – and, hopefully, Tatsuya and the Ten Master Clans as well.
8599
8600
8601
8602Minoru chose to betray his homeland to give Minami a choice about her future.
8603
8604
8605
8606To complete his work, he stood up, walked over to the table, and opened a special application to send an anonymous message.
8607
8608
8609
8610◊ ◊ ◊
8611
8612
8613
8614The soldiers of the platoon of strike infantry from the first division of the national self-defense forces – the Sword Corps, currently stationed at the military base adjacent to the training ground east of Mount Fuji – were currently depressed in their barracks.
8615
8616
8617
8618The had come to this base on the third of July to arrest the Parasite Kudou Minoru, who had kill Kudou Retsu – a former general of the self-defense forces. They had spent 6 days (including the day of arrival) without any leads and without work, but yesterday, they had finally received information from the Juumonji family that Minoru was hiding in the Sea of Trees. Enthused, the fighters moved to search for the villain’s hideout.
8619
8620
8621
8622But in the end, they found… nothing.
8623
8624
8625
8626Not only had they failed to find the shelter, they hadn’t even found a single trace of wheels after a thorough search.
8627
8628
8629
8630The soldiers didn’t think the Juumonji family had lied, but some at least grinned at the fact that the Ten Master Clans had also been fooled.
8631
8632
8633
8634After a day of searching for the shelter, the officers came to the conclusion that Kudou Minoru was not hiding in the Sea of Trees, so their mission to capture Kudou Minoru had gone back to the beginning.
8635
8636MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8637
8638167
8639
8640
8641
8642Without leads, everyone was ordered to wait in the provided accommodation on the base. They didn’t have any way to leave, but they were at least able to rest. Since as soldier’s, they didn’t drink during the day, most of them simply lounged around, resting from yesterday’s bustle.
8643
8644
8645
8646That’s why the message that came in the evening caught them by surprise, tensing them in both body and mind.
8647
8648
8649
8650
8651
8652The soldiers quickly gathered in the conference hall looking rested but alert – the sudden order gave everyone the feeling that something was wrong.
8653
8654
8655
8656The commander of the detachment took the podium and asked everyone to sit down.
8657
8658After an introduction, he came to the main topic:
8659
8660
8661
8662“About an hour ago, we received an anonymous text message.”
8663
8664
8665
8666A third of the soldiers present exchanged glances with other, but the commander heard their whispers and paused until the noise died down.
8667
8668
8669
8670“The intelligence department couldn’t find the source of the message, but the message wasn’t malicious at least. The main problem, however, is the content of the message.”
8671
8672
8673
8674The commander stopped and looked around for a moment. The atmosphere was filled with tension.
8675
8676
8677
8678“A sabotage detachment from the Great Asian Alliance has entered Japan. His goal is to murder the Strategic Class magician who escaped to our country, Liu Li Lei. The commander of this detachment is Lu Ganghu.”
8679
8680
8681
8682This time, the noise in the hall was more audible. Many of the people gathered –
8683
8684including Chiba Naotsugu and Watanabe Mari – unconsciously muttered the commander of the detachment from the GAA’s name.
8685
8686
8687
8688
8689
8690The commander of the Sword Corps ordered support in intercepting the sabotage detachment sent by the GAA. They had two goals. First: protect Komatsu base. And second: capture or eliminate Lu Ganghu.
8691
8692
8693
8694MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8695
8696168
8697
8698
8699
8700Half of the Sword Corps would depart tomorrow and act separately from the remaining force.
8701
8702
8703
8704The shipped half included Naotsugu and Mari.
8705
8706
8707
8708◊ ◊ ◊
8709
8710
8711
8712Naotsugu heard on knock on his door as he was preparing for tomorrow’s departure.
8713
8714
8715
8716His room was small and narrow, and half of it was occupied by his bed and wardrobe.
8717
8718He walked to the door in just three steps, and, twisting and pulling the doorknob, said
8719
8720“come in.”
8721
8722
8723
8724Outside his room was a woman in the corridor from the same squad as him.
8725
8726
8727
8728“Xu, are you free right now?”
8729
8730
8731
8732“Of course.”
8733
8734
8735
8736The visitor to his room was his beloved Mari.
8737
8738
8739
8740“Sorry to trouble you…”
8741
8742
8743
8744Mari spoke in an indecisive tone. It was already late evening, and Naotsugu was supposed to be busy preparing for tomorrow’s action.
8745
8746
8747
8748“Mari, have you finished packing?”
8749
8750
8751
8752“Of course.”
8753
8754
8755
8756“Did you just find that bag with a changeable strap?”
8757
8758
8759
8760Naotsugu teased Mari for her aversion to tidying up.
8761
8762
8763
8764“How rude. I am a woman,” she responded.
8765
8766
8767
8768“Sorry, sorry. But, I don’t think there is a rule that one is able to maintain order just by being a woman.”
8769
8770
8771
8772MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8773
8774169
8775
8776
8777
8778Naotsugu was still smiling in his apology, but Mari wasn’t angry. While her pride was being insulted, she was willing to accept it – partly because it was somewhat true, and partly because it was from the one she loved.
8779
8780
8781
8782She knew that she was disorganized, especially compared to other women, but she currently lived in army quarters. She couldn’t afford to be sloppy and make a mess like she did at home, so she kept her clothes washed, her toothbrush dried, and her comb in ready in her bag every day.
8783
8784
8785
8786Mari was ready to leave at a moment’s notice – as she had to be, due to the nature of the army. That’s why she had prepared so quickly.
8787
8788
8789
8790“So, what do you want to talk about?” Naotsugu asked.
8791
8792
8793
8794He stopped his teasing to ask a more serious question. He stopped smiling despite his happiness – while he wanted to see the face of his beloved, his lover was serious. She wouldn’t come late at night just to fool around.
8795
8796
8797
8798“Xu, I would like to hear your opinion…”
8799
8800
8801
8802Naotsugu motioned for Mari to sit on the bed before continuing. Mari obliged and sat down before asking about the expected topic.
8803
8804
8805
8806“Tomorrow’s departure… couldn’t this just be a ploy to divert our attention?”
8807
8808
8809
8810However, the content of the question went way beyond his expectations.
8811
8812
8813
8814“…you think the penetration of the Great Asian Alliance might be a hoax?” Naotsugu asked.
8815
8816
8817
8818“It might be, but even if it is true, why was the information sent here?”
8819
8820
8821
8822“I don’t know that either – it’s a strange, illegal message from an unknown source, so I don’t know much we can trust the content of the message, either. …Mari, you think that the message containing secret data was sent in order to stop our search for Kudou Minoru?”
8823
8824
8825
8826Mari nodded hesitantly to answer.
8827
8828
8829
8830MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8831
8832170
8833
8834
8835
8836“I… still believe that Kudou Minoru is hiding somewhere in the Sea of Trees.”
8837
8838
8839
8840“Even after our searches?” Naotsugu confirmed.
8841
8842
8843
8844“I don’t think Juumonji would have sent unreliable information, Xu.”
8845
8846
8847
8848Mari was looking at the floor – perhaps she didn’t have enough self-confidence to defend her opinion while looking Naotsugu in the eye – but her voice was no longer as indecisive. She had grown more confident than she had been initially, even if she was still nervous.
8849
8850
8851
8852“…the current head of the Juumonji family was your classmate, right? So you know his character well?”
8853
8854
8855
8856“I practically know him personally. I don’t know everything – I can’t say what his hobbies are or his favorite food – but I do know one thing for sure: that man will not make irresponsible statements. If he doesn’t know something, he will say he doesn’t know it. If Juumonji said ‘Kudou Minoru hid in Aokigahara,’ Kudou Minoru is hiding in Aokigahara – maybe behind an unknown magic.”
8857
8858
8859
8860Mari finally raised her head and looked straight at Naotsugu.
8861
8862
8863
8864“…Xu. I can’t think otherwise.”
8865
8866
8867
8868“I see.”
8869
8870
8871
8872Naotsugu met Mari’s eyes with his own before nodding.
8873
8874
8875
8876“I don’t know the character of the head of the Juumonji family, but if you say so, then the information from Juumonji Katsuto-si is trustworthy, and your idea that Kudou Minoru is hiding behind unknown magic is also likely.”
8877
8878
8879
8880“Xu…”
8881
8882
8883
8884Naotsugu didn’t look away from Mari’s eyes full of emotion.
8885
8886
8887
8888“Kudou Minoru is a magician of the Ninth lab who defeated the elder. Perhaps his knowledge and abilities after becoming a Parasite allow him to freely use all of the secret techniques from the Ninth lab. But…”
8889
8890MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8891
8892171
8893
8894
8895
8896“But?” Mari asked.
8897
8898
8899
8900“But even if this is just to distract us – we still have to appear tomorrow.”
8901
8902
8903
8904“…because this is an order?”
8905
8906
8907
8908“Of course, that. But more importantly, if there is a chance that Lu Ganghu has entered the country, I can’t just leave it unaddressed.”
8909
8910
8911
8912Two years ago, Naotsugu fought against Lu Ganghu right before the Yokohama incident. The fight had ended with injuries on each side, but if Naotsugu had been conquered that time, many other Japanese magicians would have fallen victim to the ensuing assault on the Kanto branch of the Magic Association – possibly including Mari. Remembering this, Naotsugu wanted to avoid this happening again no matter what.
8913
8914
8915
8916“If he really had entered the country, this time I need to finish him off,” Naotsugu said.
8917
8918
8919
8920“…I understand. But, if you’re talking about your connection to him, I have also fought him in the past.”
8921
8922
8923
8924Mari had also exchanged blows with Lu Ganghu – and not just once, but twice.
8925
8926
8927
8928While each time had ended in a victory for Mari’s side, however, neither time had been her own achievement.
8929
8930
8931
8932She had been successful the first time because Lu Ganghu had already been wounded by Naotsugu.
8933
8934
8935
8936And in the second time, Mayumi had been the one to strike the final blow.
8937
8938
8939
8940Mari also had a desire to stop him, even if it wasn’t as strong as Naotsugu’s.
8941
8942
8943
8944
8945
8946“I don’t have any personal reason to chase Kudou Minoru. If I hadn’t been ordered by the army, I probably wouldn’t have ever gotten involved in this – so, this new order has a higher priority to me.”
8947
8948
8949
8950MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
8951
8952172
8953
8954
8955
8956“…yeah. We work on both cases at once, and our priority should fall in stopping Lu Ganghu.”
8957
8958
8959
8960◊ ◊ ◊
8961
8962
8963
8964Around the time Mari and Naotsugu had their conversation in Naotsugu’s narrow room, Kazama called Tatsuya to warn him.
8965
8966
8967
8968“Tatsuya, I will say this again. I want you to stop doing things as stupid as sending Angie Sirius to school, putting her in the eye of the public.”
8969
8970
8971
8972“And I will repeat this: our family took care of Angelina Kudou Shields-san, not Major Angie Sirius.”
8973
8974
8975
8976“…do you really think that such an excuse will work?”
8977
8978
8979
8980“You think I’m joking?”
8981
8982
8983
8984Tatsuya was speaking in a carefree tone in contrast to Kazama’s stern voice, so it wasn’t entirely unreasonable for the answer to that question to be “yes”.
8985
8986
8987
8988“Major Angie Sirius has a rather remarkable appearance – a height of 170 centimeters with dark red hair and golden eyes. Lina’s appearance with light blue eyes and blond hair, while fairly rare and an ethnic peculiarity given her ancestry, is completely different from Major Angie Sirius. And, even ignoring eye and hair color – they have a completely different physique,” Tatsuya continued.
8989
8990
8991
8992“Angie Sirius is a Parade user! She can take any shape!”
8993
8994
8995
8996“But has the USNA government acknowledged this? Have they confirmed that Angelina Kudou Shields is Major Angie Sirius?”
8997
8998
8999
9000“…no, they haven’t confirmed it.”
9001
9002
9003
9004“Then, has the embassy demanded a citizen of their country, hiding here, be released, or required that we extradite a criminal?”
9005
9006
9007
9008“…there wasn’t anything like that, either.”
9009
9010
9011
9012MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9013
9014173
9015
9016
9017
9018“Then, since Shields-san is not confirmed to be Major Sirius, we don’t have any need to transfer her to America.”
9019
9020
9021
9022“Tatsuya… do you really intend to start a feud with the army? Is Angie Sirius so valuable to you?”
9023
9024
9025
9026“Lieutenant Colonel, do not misunderstand me. I have no intention to fight the military.”
9027
9028
9029
9030Tatsuya immediately answered, but after a short pause, he added:
9031
9032
9033
9034“On my side, at least, there is no hostility.”
9035
9036
9037
9038◊ ◊ ◊
9039
9040
9041
9042Later that night, shortly before the date would change from July 10 to July 11, Lina was still in Miyuki’s room.
9043
9044
9045
9046Lina’s home was on the same floor as Tatsuya and Miyuki, but it was in a different apartment. There was a separate lockable door with a separate bathroom, toilet, living room, and bedroom.
9047
9048
9049
9050Despite this, Lina remained in Miyuki’s room.
9051
9052
9053
9054This wasn’t because Lina’s room hadn’t been prepared.
9055
9056
9057
9058As could be deduced, they just preparing for Lina’s entrance exams tomorrow.
9059
9060
9061
9062Lina sat at the table Miyuki usually used. Miyuki sat next to her like a tutor.
9063
9064
9065
9066“Isn’t it getting late?” Miyuki said.
9067
9068
9069
9070After Miyuki said this, Lina weakly fel onto the table, face down.
9071
9072
9073
9074“I’m…tired…”
9075
9076
9077
9078Lina moaned this statement as held her head face down in her arms, which were folded on the table.
9079
9080
9081
9082MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9083
9084174
9085
9086
9087
9088“You’re exaggerating.”
9089
9090
9091
9092Miyuki smiled slightly at Lina’s seeming exhaustion.
9093
9094
9095
9096“I’m not exaggerating! I categorically affirm my fatigue!”
9097
9098
9099
9100Lina jumped from her chair and protested in a manner that contrasted her statement.
9101
9102
9103
9104Miyuki bent her head from Lina’s belligerence.
9105
9106
9107
9108“I thought this was normal behavior before an exam…”
9109
9110
9111
9112Lina’s face turned noticeably pale.
9113
9114
9115
9116“This… is normal for you…? Really…? Maybe it’s because you’re special, Miyuki…”
9117
9118
9119
9120“What is special about this…? After al , we only spent five hours studying…”
9121
9122
9123
9124“If you only look at the time after the fact, it doesn’t seem significant, but ordinary people can’t maintain their concentration for that long!”
9125
9126
9127
9128“Onii-sama is much more amazing.”
9129
9130
9131
9132“Tatsuya is far from ordinary! Can’t you cite other examples?”
9133
9134
9135
9136“Other people with whom I study?”
9137
9138
9139
9140Lina touched on a slightly sensitive subject.
9141
9142
9143
9144“Of course I can. Honoka, Shizuku, Minami-chan…”
9145
9146
9147
9148Miyuki stopped suddenly. Lina’s faced turned into an expression of guilt and she hid behind her hand.
9149
9150
9151
9152While she didn’t know the details of what happened, she knew that something troubling had occurred, and tried to avoid the topic despite being interested. She was aware enough not to force her way into someone else’s business, but Lina thought that she had accidentally stumbled onto a minefield with her careless tired statement.
9153
9154
9155
9156MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9157
9158175
9159
9160
9161
9162“Hey… what happened the day before yesterday?”
9163
9164
9165
9166Lina could have just returned to her room and acted as if nothing had happened, but Lina dared to ask the question, believing it would be best if she knew the situation.
9167
9168
9169
9170“I’ve never seen Tatsuya’s face like that before – the face he had when he contacted me the day before yesterday. Miyuki, what happened to you?”
9171
9172
9173
9174Miyuki’s eyes quivered, but after much hesitation, she nodded, deciding to talk to Lina.
9175
9176
9177
9178“The day before yesterday, I was really shocked, but… everything is in order now, thanks to Onii-sama’s support.”
9179
9180
9181
9182Miyuki said she was fine, but Lina didn’t believe her completely – if she was fine, why did she react so much after thinking about Minami?
9183
9184
9185
9186The topic had a deep imprint on Minami’s mind. She had paused for so long that there was clearly pain.
9187
9188
9189
9190However, her statement hadn’t been entirely a lie. Miyuki had been able to overcome herself and speak with a kind smile that hadn’t felt forced or fake.
9191
9192
9193
9194“Do… you want to listen?”
9195
9196
9197
9198Miyuki was interested in telling Lina everything.
9199
9200
9201
9202So, Miyuki spoke, telling Lina all the details from when Minoru abducted Minami, and after that, she added Tatsuya’s opinion on Minami’s reason to the story with which he had reassured Miyuki.
9203
9204
9205
9206“I… think Tatsuya is correct, at least somewhat,” Lina said after she finished listening to Miyuki.
9207
9208
9209
9210“What Onii-sama said – do you mean his words about Minami-chan’s feelings…?”
9211
9212
9213
9214“Yes. I don’t know what kind of person Minami is, but I can understand Tatsuya’s words in that he doesn’t want you to kill a person you know. If Tatsuya thinks that Minami had the same motive, I’m sure he’s correct.”
9215
9216MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9217
9218176
9219
9220
9221
9222In Stars, Lina had to eliminate combat magicians who had committed serious crimes, and among the targets were former colleagues from Stars.
9223
9224
9225
9226Lina had experiences how difficult it was to aim a weapon – whether guns or magic –
9227
9228at a comrade and pull the trigger. She was certain Tatsuya understood this, as well as Minami, at least hypothetically.
9229
9230
9231
9232“…thank you Lina.”
9233
9234
9235
9236“You don’t need to thank me for that.”
9237
9238
9239
9240Lina averted her eyes from Miyuki’s intent gaze, confused, as her cheeks slightly reddened.
9241
9242
9243
9244
9245
9246MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9247
9248177
9249
9250
9251
9252
9253
9254Chapter Seven
9255
9256
9257Thursday, July 11.
9258
9259
9260
9261Today was the first school day after a three-day break due to the New Soviet Union invasion.
9262
9263
9264
9265Pupils walking from the nearest station to First High were talking, but very few conversations were about the upcoming summer holidays.
9266
9267
9268
9269The conversations were instead focused on the appearance of Angelina Kudou Shields.
9270
9271
9272
9273The first and second years were wondering who the beautiful blonde student was, having never met Lina.
9274
9275
9276
9277Among the third years, however, the question became “why is Shields-san here?”
9278
9279
9280
9281They weren’t just confused about Lina, either. Students from every grade had the common question, “who is the beautiful girl next to her with the hair tie?”
9282
9283
9284
9285The elite schools of the National University of Magic primarily didn’t accept new students in the middle of the school year – slots previously taken by expelled students would not be replaced. However, there was a transfer system between the schools, so it wasn’t exactly impossible for new students to transfer in. The students were skeptical about this, but they were aware that it was a possibility.
9286
9287
9288
9289The first and second years were more willing to accept this explanation, as they mistook the similarity of Miyuki’s face disguised by Parade to Lina to mean that they were relatives. However, the third years, knowing better, were even more confused.
9290
9291
9292
9293MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9294
9295178
9296
9297
9298
9299
9300
9301***
9302
9303Reporters were rushing around the school road to try and get information about Ocean Blast from Tatsuya, who had been revealed as one of the developers, and Miyuki, known as to be Tatsuya’s cousin. The reporters had initially crowded FLT, leaving for Fuchu after finding out that Tatsuya had not come to work today.
9304
9305However, after finding an empty house, they still didn’t give up, instead splitting into three groups waiting at all three important locations – the FLT office, the house in Fuchu, and the road leading to First High.
9306
9307
9308
9309It wasn’t a secret that classes in magic high schools were being resumed today – the information had been published on the official website, so reporters waited on the road from the station to the school from early in the morning.
9310
9311
9312
9313Despite their efforts, however, they couldn’t find any trace of their target students.
9314
9315While the media briefly focused on the pair of blonde and brown haired female students standing out from the rest, they had no way to know that they weren’t usual students. Dismissing them as beautiful girls, they didn’t waste time on them believing that they wouldn’t be valuable news.
9316
9317
9318
9319
9320
9321However, reporters weren’t the only group from outside the school paring attention to Lina and Miyuki.
9322
9323
9324
9325Two approximately forty-year-old men with sloppy appearances watched Lina head towards the school while sitting at a window seat on the second floor of the coffee-house chain famous throughout the country.
9326
9327
9328
9329“…this may be the outskirts of Tokyo, but the street is so open…”
9330
9331
9332
9333One of the men muttered this in an annoyed voice, but the second ignored his question, taking it as a monologue.
9334
9335
9336
9337“Is this definitely Angie?”
9338
9339
9340
9341The two men were speaking in English despite their East Asian faces. While they might not have been purely Japanese, they didn’t stand out much for their looks, so the guests and waiters of the establishment simply didn’t mind them.
9342
9343
9344
9345MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9346
9347179
9348
9349
9350
9351“Her appearance is quite remarkable. There’s no way someone else could be mistaken for her,” The first responded. “And the other one is similar to her, see? They would look the same if it weren’t for the color of their hair and eyes.”
9352
9353
9354
9355“Angie is skilled at disguising magic. The second one must be under a disguise, but I don’t know why Angie made it look like herself.”
9356
9357
9358
9359“It might be that guy’s bride?”
9360
9361
9362
9363“It’s possible. Very possible.”
9364
9365
9366
9367The girls with blonde and brown hair were gone now, and the two men looked away from the window, looking at each other.
9368
9369
9370
9371“But even if it is Angie…”
9372
9373
9374
9375The first man – who had raised the topic in the beginning – continued in a careful voice.
9376
9377
9378
9379“Our job isn’t to eliminate the deserter.”
9380
9381
9382
9383The other man nodded at the words of the first.
9384
9385
9386
9387“I know, but we must also report this to the authorities.”
9388
9389
9390
9391“…I agree, but if the one with brown hair is that man’s bride, then she is the more important one.”
9392
9393
9394
9395“Yes. We must revise the strategy and account for Angie’s possible intervention.”
9396
9397
9398
9399
9400
9401The two men speaking in the coffee shop were members of Horsehead platoon, the Illegal Mystic Assassin Platoon’s sabotage detachment. After they finished their leftover coffee, they rose from the table to leave.
9402
9403
9404
9405◊ ◊ ◊
9406
9407
9408
9409Once Miyuki arrived at school with Lina, she headed to the school board room with Lina before she went to her classroom.
9410
9411MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9412
9413180
9414
9415
9416
9417Opening the door with an ID card, she found Izumi facing the entrance. She was in the room despite the fact that the school board’s work would start later. Izumi had seen the information from the ID-card reader on the wall terminal, so she knew it was Miyuki and got up to greet her.
9418
9419
9420
9421“Good morning, Miy-
9422
9423
9424
9425Huh?”
9426
9427
9428
9429[TL Comment: The Russian TL had more of Miyuki’s name written out and an ellipses rather than a hyphen to indicate the sudden pause, but I think the hyphen makes more sense as punctuation indicating a surprised stop. However, since hyphens are also used for honorifics, I also shortened the amount of the name said. For reference, in the Russian TL it was “Miyuki-sam…” instead of “Miy-“]
9430
9431
9432
9433Izumi was surprised to see an unfamiliar girl appear before her.
9434
9435
9436
9437“Good morning, Izumi-chan.”
9438
9439
9440
9441The light-brown-haired girl answered Izumi with Miyuki’s intonation, though without her voice.
9442
9443
9444
9445Once she closed the door, she pulled the cherry-colored hair tie out of her hair which was immediately followed by a transformation.
9446
9447
9448
9449Her light-brown hair turned as black as raven feathers, her eye color still reflecting her hair color.
9450
9451
9452
9453Her face structure changed as well, and Izumi’s beloved Miyuki-oneesama appeared before her.
9454
9455
9456
9457“Miyuki-senpai, what was that?”
9458
9459
9460
9461Izumi’s eyes were round, her surprise at the events evident.
9462
9463
9464
9465“This is because of all the annoying people.”
9466
9467
9468
9469MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9470
9471181
9472
9473
9474
9475Izumi’s eyes started to return to their normal shape and her face changed to one of understanding after hearing Miyuki’s answer. She nodded slightly and said “Oh, so that’s it.”
9476
9477
9478
9479“You shouldn’t talk about this,” Miyuki said.
9480
9481
9482
9483“Of course. I won’t tell anyone anything.”
9484
9485
9486
9487“Thanks.”
9488
9489
9490
9491Miyuki thanked her kohai with a smile, expecting her answer. She finally entered the room with Lina and pointed to her, causing Izumi to notice her.
9492
9493
9494
9495“This is Angelina Kudou Shields-san, but you can call her Lina. She studied here as an exchange student from the USNA when I was in my first year. Lina, this is Saegusa Izumi-san. She is a second year. I call her Izumi-chan.”
9496
9497
9498
9499Izumi came to her senses when she was introduced.
9500
9501
9502
9503“My name is Saegusa Izumi. Nice to meet you, Shields-senpai.”
9504
9505
9506
9507“I’m Angeline Kudou Shields. Nice to meet you. You can just call me Lina.”
9508
9509
9510
9511Lina tried acting like a high school student, but Miyuki found it funny and almost laughed. She was careful not to let it show however, as she didn’t want to hurt Lina’s feelings.
9512
9513
9514
9515“OK, Lina. Let’s go to the deputy director. Izumi-chan, see you soon.”
9516
9517
9518
9519“Yes! Miyuki-senpai, Lina-senpai, goodbye.”
9520
9521
9522
9523Miyuki led Lina to the director’s room with Izumi’s gaze still following her.
9524
9525
9526
9527◊ ◊ ◊
9528
9529
9530
9531Tatsuya headed to the underground floor after seeing Miyuki and Lina off.
9532
9533
9534
9535The basement of the high-rise building in Chofu housed an organized research facility with more sophisticated than equipment than the home in Chofu. The lab had been MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9536
9537182
9538
9539
9540
9541created solely for Tatsuya – regardless of the main house’s feelings towards Tatsuya’s power and origins, they couldn’t ignore his contribution to their income with his identity as half of Taurus Silver.
9542
9543
9544
9545Tatsuya was currently framing the results of his two-day observation of Parade into a organized format following the framework of magical science to analyze them from a scientific point of view. He hoped to move past basic recognition and intuition to understanding everything on a theoretical level in order to discover a method to counter or break through Parade.
9546
9547
9548
9549However, after only spending an hour at the console, he was forced to interrupt his work at 9 AM due to the arrival of an unplanned visitor.
9550
9551
9552
9553After receiving the alert, he quickly headed from the laboratory, located 3 floors underground, to the second floor above ground where the reception room was located.
9554
9555
9556
9557Fujibayashi Kyouko was waiting there for him.
9558
9559
9560
9561“Good morning. You’re not in uniform today?” Tatsuya asked.
9562
9563
9564
9565“Nice to see you, Tatsyua-kun. Today’s my day off.”
9566
9567
9568
9569Fujibayashi responded to Tatsuya in a friendly manner after his good-natured greeting.
9570
9571
9572
9573“Please, sit down. I assume I should call you Fujibayashi-san?”
9574
9575
9576
9577“Yes, I will be grateful if you address me that way.”
9578
9579
9580
9581Fujibayashi affirmed that she had come as a private citizen rather than as a military visitor as she sat on the sofa indicated by Tatsuya. Tatsuya made his assumption after she addressed him by his name rather than his title, Special Officer Ooguro.
9582
9583
9584
9585Right after Fujibayashi’s affirmation, there was a knock on the door.
9586
9587
9588
9589“Enter,” Tatsuya called.
9590
9591
9592
9593MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9594
9595183
9596
9597
9598
9599Recognizing Tatsuya’s voice, the door opened automatically and a young woman in a long dress and white apron entered the room. She pushed a trolley from behind it, and though her face was different than Minami’s and Honami’s, it had the same feeling.
9600
9601
9602
9603She replaced Fujibayashi’s empty tea cup with a new one and set a cup of coffee in front of Tatsuya.
9604
9605
9606
9607“Fujibayashi-san, if you want a different drink, feel free to ask,” Tatsuya said.
9608
9609
9610
9611“No, this is fine. Thank you,” Fujibayashi responded.
9612
9613
9614
9615Fujibayashi’s last two words addressed the maid, politely thanking her for doing her job.
9616
9617
9618
9619The young maid wearing the apron smiled and bowed before she rolled the cart out of the room.
9620
9621
9622
9623“She is quite skilled. I envy your wealth of talented people.”
9624
9625
9626
9627After the maid with an waitress-like aura disappeared behind the door, Fujibayashi muttered a comment complaining about Tatsuya’s family’s apparent luck in finding talented personnel.
9628
9629
9630
9631“She isn’t combat personnel. What’s your business today? Since you aren’t with the military right now, I assume your goal isn’t to continue yesterday’s conversation on the phone about regarding Lina.”
9632
9633
9634
9635After Tatsuya’s question, Fujibayashi straightened.
9636
9637
9638
9639“No, today I came as the representative of the head of the Fujibayashi family, Fujibayashi Nagamasa, to apologize.
9640
9641
9642
9643Fujibayashi changed her casual manner to a more official one, speaking in a serious tone with formal phrasing before bowing low.
9644
9645
9646
9647“Apologies? For what? …I don’t understand.”
9648
9649
9650
9651MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9652
9653184
9654
9655
9656
9657“I’m referring to the unacceptable disgrace committed by a member of the Fujibayashi family, Kudou Minoru. The head of the family wishes to apologize for the acts committed by Kudou Minoru against the Shiba family.”
9658
9659
9660
9661“You say a family member, but he isn’t directly related…” Tatsuya responded, confused.
9662
9663
9664
9665Fujibayashi Nagamasa was the head of the Fujibayashi family and the father of Fujibayashi Kyouko. Nagamasa’s wife was Kudou Makoto’s younger sister, so Minoru was officially Nagamasa’s nephew, but they didn’t really have a relationship – it might be better to describe Minoru as Nagamasa’s wife’s brother’s son. He had no blood connection and their relationship wasn’t particularly personal.
9666
9667
9668
9669However, when considering secret facts, their relationship becomes much closer –
9670
9671Minoru was born through the artificial insemination of Nagamasa’s wife’s egg with sperm from Kudou Makoto.
9672
9673
9674
9675While this does make the apology make slightly more sense, the Fujibayashi family had no need to feel guilty about Minoru’s actions. The fault clearly fell on the Kudou family.
9676
9677
9678
9679Fujibayashi responded with understanding of this context.
9680
9681
9682
9683“Even if there isn’t a direct blood relationship, he is still the son of the wife of the head of the family, and therefore a member of the family – at least, says the head.”
9684
9685
9686
9687Tatsuya could accept Fujibayashi’s explanation, but he still didn’t think the apology was necessary. Nagamasa’s wife hadn’t committed an act as immoral as incest with her brother – she had only provided genetic material.
9688
9689
9690
9691“…alright. However, Fujibayashi-san, did you come in person just to apologize, or do you have other business too?”
9692
9693
9694
9695“It isn’t a different matter, but something material. Our apology isn’t just verbal,”
9696
9697Fujibayashi responded.
9698
9699
9700
9701“…go on.”
9702
9703
9704
9705Tatsuya raised his eyebrows as he asked Fujibayashi to explain.
9706
9707MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9708
9709185
9710
9711
9712
9713“Here.”
9714
9715
9716
9717As she said this, Fujibayashi reached a hand into her purse and retrieved a solid cube, laying it on the table. It was a high-capacity solid-state drive.
9718
9719
9720
9721“This is representative of the apology from the Fujibayashi family. Please accept it.
9722
9723This contains documents describing Parade’s sequence of magic and its usage. We also included documents about the Ancient Continental Magic, Sekirei Hachijin.”
9724
9725
9726
9727Tatsuya couldn’t hide his surprise at hearing this – Fujibayashi’s gift was beyond convenient, but it revealed extremely valuable information.
9728
9729
9730
9731“Are you sure? Parade is the secret technique of the Kudou family.”
9732
9733
9734
9735Fujibayashi frowned slightly and sighed at Tatsuya’s statement.
9736
9737
9738
9739“…the Kudou family were probably the ones who should have provided this to you, actually. Despite this, just getting them to agree to provide information wasn’t easy.”
9740
9741
9742
9743The Kudou family’s pride didn’t allow them to donate their secrete technique to the Yotsuba, so they compromised and used the Fujibayashi family as a middle party. It was silly, but understandable.
9744
9745
9746
9747“Then, I will accept it gratefully.”
9748
9749
9750
9751Regardless of their intentions, the description of Parade was the exact information he wanted from the Kudou family. The luck was unexpected, but Tatsuya was grateful regardless.
9752
9753
9754
9755Fujibayashi bowed to Tatsuya.
9756
9757
9758
9759“Sekirei Hachijin is a spell similar to Ghost Walker but on a larger scale. It builds a large-scale barrier hiding an area.”
9760
9761
9762
9763She briefly commented on the contents of the second part of the media.
9764
9765
9766
9767“Do you mean that Minoru’s shelter was built using this technique?”
9768
9769
9770
9771“At least, we think so.”
9772
9773MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9774
9775186
9776
9777
9778
9779
9780
9781“This is more than enough…”
9782
9783
9784
9785Assuming Fujibayashi wasn’t lying about the contents, then Tatsuya had suddenly acquired all the information he needed at once. It seemed to be too convenient, giving Tatsuya bad premonitions.
9786
9787
9788
9789“Tatsuya-kun, we don’t expect you to catch Minoru-kun without fail.”
9790
9791
9792
9793Seeing Tatsuya’s doubts, Fujibayashi took off her mask as the representative of the head of the Fujibayashi family.
9794
9795
9796
9797“Father and Uncle Makoto want to catch Minoru-kun with their own hands, so they won’t ask you for help. If anything, they want you to leave it to us.”
9798
9799
9800
9801“Can’t we combine our efforts?”
9802
9803
9804
9805“…I will give this request to my father, Tatsuya-kun.”
9806
9807
9808
9809Tatsuya clearly didn’t want to retreat. After saying this to excuse herself, Fujibayashi got up and headed for the exit.
9810
9811
9812
9813◊ ◊ ◊
9814
9815
9816
9817Lina was still slightly panicked before she started her entrance exams, but once the written exams in the morning finished and she headed for lunch, her face was beaming.
9818
9819
9820
9821“How was it?” Miyuki asked her.
9822
9823
9824
9825“This was the natural result with my abilities,” Lina responded.
9826
9827
9828
9829Lina’s pride was expressed by her chest pushed so far forward that she seemed to be nearly bent so far that she would fall backwards. Miyuki found the contrast between Lina’s reaction while studying with now humorous, as Lina had fallen face first on the table several times while complaining about her exhaustion.
9830
9831
9832
9833“There are still the practical exams, but as you said, you don’t need to worry at your skill level.”
9834
9835MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9836
9837187
9838
9839
9840
9841
9842
9843“…I was more worried about the knowledge portion,” Lina said.
9844
9845
9846
9847Lina narrowed here eyes and gave Miyuki a reproachful look, causing the others present at their lunch table to laugh.
9848
9849
9850
9851It was currently lunch break, and they were sitting at a table in the school cafeteria.
9852
9853Lina was wearing a uniform she borrowed from Miyuki until her own uniform arrived.
9854
9855Lina’s presence was drawing everyone’s attention from the fact that she was both beautiful and a transfer student.
9856
9857
9858
9859There were only third-years at Lina’s table, and Lina was familiar with more than a few of them. She was, of course, acquainted with Miyuki and Shizuku, but she also knew some of the others from her time as a transfer student in their first year.
9860
9861
9862
9863“Lina will definitely get into the First Course, but which class will she be in?”
9864
9865
9866
9867“Hmm...probably ours. We have the fewest students.”
9868
9869
9870
9871Erika’s question was answered by Honoka after a moment of thought.
9872
9873
9874
9875Honoka’s class had the fewest number of students because her class had the most students expelled in the past year and a half – from when classes had been adjusted after the creation of the magical engineering course.
9876
9877
9878
9879This was slightly ironic, since Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku – the top 3 students in the school, monopolizing an imaginary podium – all came from class 3A. Did having the top students in the same class correlate with increased drop out rates, or was this just a coincidence?
9880
9881
9882
9883“I didn’t know that Lina-san came to Japan. How long has it been since you arrived?”
9884
9885
9886
9887Mizuki addressed Lina with her question causing her face to twitch, not knowing how to answer.
9888
9889
9890
9891“Shibata-san, this is…”
9892
9893
9894
9895“Mizuki, don’t you know Lina’s circumstances too?”
9896
9897
9898
9899MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9900
9901188
9902
9903
9904
9905Mikihiko squinted his eyes slightly and pressed his teeth together as he tried to stop Mizuki while Erica made a slightly reproachful face and made a rhetorical statement.
9906
9907They were aware that Lina was Angie Sirius and understood the awkwardness of the question.
9908
9909
9910
9911“Ah! Excuse me…!”
9912
9913
9914
9915Mizuki quickly realized the delicacy of her question and bowed in a panic.
9916
9917
9918
9919“…it’s okay… but I will be grateful if you don’t ask about it again.”
9920
9921
9922
9923“Of course!”
9924
9925
9926
9927Mizuki nodded vigorously as Lina, Mikihiko, and Erika breathed a sigh of relief.
9928
9929
9930
9931“Lina transferred here because of me,” Miyuki said.
9932
9933
9934
9935Miyuki intended to defuse the loaded atmosphere with a brief explanation, but she had intended to explain this anyway, regardless of how the conversation went. She had been presented with an opportunity to explain, however, so she took it.
9936
9937
9938
9939“What do you mean?”
9940
9941
9942
9943Shizuku was the first to respond to Miyuki.
9944
9945
9946
9947“This is because of all the annoying people looking for me.”
9948
9949
9950
9951“Ah, the media,” Honoka responded.
9952
9953
9954
9955“Looks like Kichijouji’s statement about jointly developing it with Tatsuya renewed the reporters’ enthusiasm. This morning was hectic,” Erika added.
9956
9957
9958
9959“Yeah.”
9960
9961
9962
9963Mizuki nodded to agree with Erika’s and Honoka’s statements.
9964
9965
9966
9967“They can’t get Tatsuya, so they’re pressing you, Miyuki-san?
9968
9969
9970
9971MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
9972
9973189
9974
9975
9976
9977…that’s a difficult situation to be in, since you can’t use force against them. Since this is connected to secrets of national defense, it’s probably best to let the government settle the issue.”
9978
9979
9980
9981“Indeed,” Miyuki responded curtly in contrast to Leo’s short speech.
9982
9983
9984
9985“So how is this related to Lina’s transfer?” Shizuku asked.
9986
9987
9988
9989Shizuku referred to Lina by her first name despite this being their first meeting. Her time spent as a transfer student in the USNA probably helped her get used to this type of addressing.
9990
9991
9992
9993“Lina is a master of disguise magic,” Miyuki responded. “She can completely change someone’s appearance.”
9994
9995
9996
9997“Even better than you, Honoka?” Shizuku asked, now addressing Honoka.
9998
9999
10000
10001Honoka could change her appearance by creating a 3D projection, but this couldn’t even remotely compare to Parade.
10002
10003
10004
10005“Much better than me.”
10006
10007
10008
10009“That’s amazing!” Shizuku responded.
10010
10011
10012
10013“…so, you can transform more than just yourself?”
10014
10015
10016
10017Erika waited for Honoka and Shizuku to finish their conversation, then turned to Lina.
10018
10019
10020
10021“Yes. It’s actually easier to use it on another person if they don’t resist, because when applying it to myself, I can only check the result with a mirror.”
10022
10023
10024
10025“Yeah, and if you only have one mirror, you can’t check your back,” Erika added.
10026
10027
10028
10029“Exactly.”
10030
10031
10032
10033Erika and Lina were communicating easily with each other. It was almost unbelievable that they were trying to kill each other not even two years earlier.
10034
10035
10036
10037
10038
10039MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10040
10041190
10042
10043
10044
10045Lina and Miyuki had also once fought each other in a duel with Muspelheim and Niflheim. Nilfheim could neutralize an enemy with hypothermia, while Muspelheim generally caused instant death or fatal injuries.
10046
10047
10048
10049“So you will be walking to school together, then?” Honoka asked, changing the subject.
10050
10051
10052
10053Miyuki answered with a slightly apologetic look.
10054
10055
10056
10057“Yes… until the media loses interest, Lina and I will only return home from school with each other.”
10058
10059
10060
10061“That is, we shouldn’t approach either? Since if familiar faces are nearby, you might be revealed?”
10062
10063
10064
10065“Exactly. Thanks, Erika.”
10066
10067
10068
10069Miyuki winked at Erika, thanking her for showing concern.
10070
10071
10072
10073Erika winked back.
10074
10075
10076
10077◊ ◊ ◊
10078
10079
10080
10081In addition to First High, all 8 other high schools of magic reopened at the same time.
10082
10083Third High was no exception, but Ichijou Masaki and Kichijouji Shinkuro weren’t at school.
10084
10085
10086
10087They decided not to attend because of all the reporters trying to get material. The perseverance of the media wasn’t just causing issues for Tatsuya and Miyuki. Their determination to find information about the new officially recognized Strategic Class Magician and the main developer was even stronger than their persistence in searching for Tatsuya and Miyuki.
10088
10089
10090
10091Had they gone to school, they would have troubled their classmates and underclassmen even more. Reporters were swarming the school without them even there; it would have been incomparably worse had they chosen to attend. Considering this, Masaki and Kichijouji decided to start summer “vacation” early – though it wasn’t really much of a vacation.
10092
10093
10094
10095MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10096
10097191
10098
10099
10100
10101Kichijouji still took up work at the institute and Masaki still had to guard Liu Li Lei at the Komatsu base, so they were given official days off from the director of third high –
10102
10103Maeda Chizuru - in order to do fulfill official jobs.
10104
10105
10106
10107In addition, the private school Masaki’s younger sister Ichijou Akane goes to announced the start of summer holidays today since the external threat had not yet been resolved – in total, 10 days were added to the summer holidays.
10108
10109
10110
10111Thus, the brother and sister of the Ichijou family spent the start of their summer at Komatsu base.
10112
10113
10114
10115
10116
10117***
10118
10119
10120
10121Akane and Li Lei became friends quickly, but Masaki’s relationship with the commander of Li Lei’s escort detachment was still tense.
10122
10123
10124
10125Akane and Li Lei were currently sitting at a table in the center of the room sitting shoulder to shoulder. Akane was using one of her textbooks – stored on her portable tablet terminal – to teach Li Lei general information about Japan.
10126
10127
10128
10129They were being watching by Masaki and Commander Lin from opposite corners or the room. They didn’t converse at all – all of their conversations quickly turned into fierce arguments about their next course of actions. Masaki knew he was being childish, but they ended up piercing each other with their gazes from opposite ends of the room since they couldn’t ignore each other. Staying vigilant, Masaki spent his time studying with one of his textbooks.
10130
10131
10132
10133In addition to the 2 pairs in the center and the corners, soldiers from both the Great Asian Alliance and the Japanese Self-Defense Forces were in the room – Commander Lin’s subordinates and soldiers currently on active duty in Komatsu Base, Masaki felt uneasy here, but he couldn’t leave. He had accepted the duty of watching over and taking care of Akane, so if he noticed Commander Lin or her subordinates start taking hostile action, he would work with the soldiers of the base to subdue them.
10134
10135Masaki quelled his anxiety with patience and studied while remaining vigilant.
10136
10137
10138
10139However, at just 1 PM, Masaki’s stomach started hurting from hunger.
10140
10141
10142
10143
10144
10145MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10146
10147192
10148
10149
10150
10151Masaki had a visitor from another base the lobby of the special residential building where he and Li Lei’s group were staying.
10152
10153
10154
10155Komatsu base was an air base, but the visitor was an officer in the land forces. It was Lieutenant Chiba Naotsugu from the Sword Corps. It was a temporary assignment, Masaki didn’t really understand this. It didn’t really matter though, as the information the visitor provided was far more important.
10156
10157
10158
10159
10160
10161Chiba Naotsugu was still a student at the academy of defense, so it was weird for him to have the rank of Lieutenant – it had only been granted to him under special conditions. He had been given the rank because of his achievements and his fame as
10162
10163“one of the ten best fighters in the world at a distance less than 3 meters.” He needed an officer rank because he often participated in joint operations with security personnel of allied countries.
10164
10165
10166
10167Incidentally, the platoon commander of the Sword Corps had been a Senior Lieutenant, and the commanders of each of the units were Lieutenants, so Naotsugu had the same rank as the individual commanders. He was technically out ranked, though, because the commanders of each unit had all served for longer than he had.
10168
10169
10170
10171Two of the unit commanders had also been sent here, but they were currently organizing and coordinating with the base command.
10172
10173
10174
10175As a result, Naotsugu currently held the highest rank among the remaining soldiers in the squad, so he headed to Masaki’s and Li Lei’s groups to explain the situation.
10176
10177
10178
10179
10180
10181“Lu Ganghu will attack us‽” Commander Lin said, startled.
10182
10183
10184
10185“We don’t have evidence that this report is true, but we came here considering it might be,” Naotsugu responded.
10186
10187
10188
10189Naotsugu’s calm contrasted Commander Lin’s panic. However, his vague speech style that failed to say anything about how factual the information was gave Lin some doubt.
10190
10191
10192
10193“…that is, you left Tokyo without even checking anything?”
10194
10195
10196
10197MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10198
10199193
10200
10201
10202
10203The Sword Corps were based in Tokyo, hence Lin’s assumption that he had departed from there. Her statement was correct, however – the Sword Corps were sent because of the message they received about the sabotage detachment from the GAA. The army couldn’t ignore it and gave it a higher priority than capturing Kudou Minoru.
10204
10205
10206
10207However, they had no reason to explain unconfirmed facts to refugees from another country.
10208
10209
10210
10211“There isn’t any clear evidence, but we need to be prepared for the worst. That’s all I can say.”
10212
10213
10214
10215Naotsugu’s reply didn’t completely convince Lin, but she stopped arguing.
10216
10217
10218
10219“Please don’t leave this building until it is confirmed to be safe.”
10220
10221
10222
10223“For how long?” Li Lei asked Naotsugu.
10224
10225
10226
10227“We are currently looking for Lu Ganghu with police assistance. We will find him in a day or two as well as the rest of the saboteurs who have entered the country.”
10228
10229
10230
10231As soon as Naotsugu said this, Commander Lin grew nervous.
10232
10233
10234
10235However, only Mari, standing next to Naotsugu, noticed the minor change in her demeanor.
10236
10237
10238
10239◊ ◊ ◊
10240
10241
10242
10243It was the first day back at school for the students at First High after the three-day school closing, but there were only 10 days left before summer break so many students still had plenty of time. Their freedom was further increased from the cancellation of the Nine Schools Competition that was usually held during the summer holidays.
10244
10245Classes in First High lasted until 3:30 PM, but most students engaged in club activities after school, so they stayed a bit later.
10246
10247
10248
10249Usually, the school board had enough work during this time of year to force them to stay at school until the sun had fallen over the horizon – even in long daylight hours of summer. However, without the Nine Schools Competition increasing many students work load, it was still light when students involved in club activities left the school.
10250
10251
10252
10253MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10254
10255194
10256
10257
10258
10259Miyuki walked with Lina – who had successfully passed her entrance exams – to the station a bit before everyone else. Her appearance was currently disguised – she looked like a girl with chestnut-colored hair and matching eyes.
10260
10261
10262
10263The other members of their company waited in the cafeteria for a bit, talking with each other. Their group had initially come together with Tatsuya and Miyuki at the core, but they were all now good enough friends to meet up even when the siblings weren’t around. They left after a short discussion.
10264
10265
10266
10267However, about halfway along the road to the station, Erika suddenly looked up into the window of the second floor of a roadside coffee shop.
10268
10269
10270
10271“Erika-chan, what happened?”
10272
10273
10274
10275Mizuki noticed her pause and immediately turned towards her.
10276
10277
10278
10279Erika turned around, slowing her pace to allow Mizuki to catch up.
10280
10281
10282
10283“I felt a strange gaze on me,” she answered.
10284
10285
10286
10287“Strange gaze?” Mikihiko questioned.
10288
10289
10290
10291The group left at the same time, but their difference in walking speed caused them to separate slightly. However, with Erika’s sudden pausing, they were all grouping up again.
10292
10293
10294
10295“I didn’t feel it all that clearly, but… it was as if something was looking at me from behind, wriggling into me… hmm. An evil gaze. Yeah, that’s the right word.”
10296
10297
10298
10299“Evil look?” Honoka asked.
10300
10301
10302
10303“What do you mean? Are you trying to scare us?” Shizuku said with slight disgust.
10304
10305
10306
10307Shizuku and Honoka caught up to the three and gave Erika a slightly reproachful gaze.
10308
10309
10310
10311“Erika, you said you didn’t understand its intent? So you don’t know if it means harm…?
10312
10313
10314
10315MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10316
10317195
10318
10319
10320
10321Mikihiko paid more attention to Erika’s lack of understanding than her wording calling it evil.
10322
10323
10324
10325“I was a little relaxed. I wasn’t on guard, but when I felt it and focused on detecting it, it simply disappeared. It might just be my imagination,” Erika responded, explaining herself.
10326
10327
10328
10329“You were relaxed, so you lost sight of the enemy? Are you sure you didn’t just stumble upon a mirror?”
10330
10331
10332
10333“Shut up, moronic lump of boob.”
10334
10335
10336
10337Erika kicked Leo in the leg.
10338
10339
10340
10341She didn’t have any experience in kicking martial arts, but it still hurt enough to make Leo grab one leg from the pain and start jumping up and down – which was especially surprising considering Leo’s resistance to pain. Apparently, Erika’s kicks hurt more than being hit by a motorcycle.
10342
10343
10344
10345[TL Comment: I added the comparison in. I remembered at the Nine Schools competition about Leo talking about getting hit by a motorcycle after just tanking Masaki’s hits, so I looked back to possibly find a better reference, but this is the best I could find.
10346
10347
10348
10349The original just had Leo jumping up and down, which I found boring, so I added stuff to it. I’m commenting because I like my addition.]
10350
10351
10352
10353
10354
10355“~~Oi! What did you put in your shoe‽”
10356
10357
10358
10359“Who knows…” Erika responded.
10360
10361
10362
10363“Oh you…!”
10364
10365
10366
10367Leo looked ready to pound on Erika at any moment while Erika stretched out a magical baton and prepared to fight.
10368
10369
10370
10371“Hey, you two!”
10372
10373
10374
10375MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10376
10377196
10378
10379
10380
10381Mikihiko hurriedly got between them.
10382
10383
10384
10385“Leo, calm down. You spoke too far just now.”
10386
10387
10388
10389“Erika-chan, violence isn’t for girls! Why did you have to kick him so suddenly‽”
10390
10391
10392
10393Mikihiko subdued Leo while Mizuki chided Erika, but their antics distracted everyone from the original topic and the question of the “evil eye” went unresolved.
10394
10395
10396
10397Only Honoka turned to look at the window Erika had stopped at.
10398
10399
10400
10401◊ ◊ ◊
10402
10403
10404
10405A man and a woman sat at a table by the window on the second floor of the roadside coffee shop mentioned above.
10406
10407
10408
10409“…were we seen?” the woman asked.
10410
10411
10412
10413“No, I don’t think people noticed. People wouldn’t be able to distinguish our faces with the naked eye from such a distance, and there weren’t any signs of magic usage,”
10414
10415the man responded.
10416
10417
10418
10419“They definitely noticed our presence, at least,” the woman continued.
10420
10421
10422
10423“Yes. Their skill exceeded our expectations.”
10424
10425
10426
10427The pair sitting across from each other like a couple were in fact members of the Horsehead squad of the Illegal MAP. Different members were present than in the morning, but their purpose was the same.
10428
10429
10430
10431“So Angie’s report wasn’t an exaggeration?” the woman asked.
10432
10433
10434
10435“Even a small girl was able to become Sirius.”
10436
10437
10438
10439The man didn’t explicitly say what he meant, but his meaning was clear: they shouldn’t underestimate their opponents just because they were young.
10440
10441
10442
10443“What do we do?”
10444
10445
10446
10447MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10448
10449197
10450
10451
10452
10453“The final decision will be made by the squad leader, but I would prefer to avoid the swordswoman from the Chiba family.”
10454
10455
10456
10457“I agree,” the woman responded. “What about Mitsui?”
10458
10459
10460
10461“I think she’s fine. She found nothing, even when our location was pointed out to her.”
10462
10463
10464
10465“Understood.”
10466
10467
10468
10469Talking, the pair didn’t even bother looking at the group of schoolchildren they had been watching for anymore.
10470
10471
10472
10473◊ ◊ ◊
10474
10475
10476
10477Lieutenant Lin, the commander of Liu Li Lei’s escort detachment, was actually a spy for the New Soviet Union. Enemy spies often tried to occupy important positions in organizational structures, especially between countries with long land borders.
10478
10479
10480
10481Since this happens often, countries monitor for penetration of spies very closely. The Great Asian Alliance was no exception, and the selection process in choosing an escort for their official Strategic Class Magician, Liu Li Lei, many suitable candidates were selected and screened extremely closely with a truth serum. Many candidates lost their identities during processing as the Great Asian Alliance attempted to brainwash them.
10482
10483
10484
10485Even so, there was always the possibility for there to be a spy among them. Spying and counterintelligence played a vicious back and forth to counter each other’s methods, and in this situation, the New Soviet Union came out on top. Lieutenant Lin’s special ability was stronger than the anti-spyware measures of the Great Asian Alliance’s military, allowing her make it through screening.
10486
10487
10488
10489Her ability is hypnosis – not mental interference magic, just hypnosis. It was considered a special ability because to use it as Lieutenant Lin had, one needed to be able to use the advanced technique at an extremely high level.
10490
10491
10492
10493Lieutenant Lin’s hypnosis could penetrate deep into the subject’s mind at a level similar to mental interference magic, and she could use it on herself. This is how she was able to bypass the effects of the truth serum – she hypnotized herself in order to pass the Great Asian Alliance’s tests.
10494
10495MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10496
10497198
10498
10499
10500
10501This is much easier said than done, however. She needed to set up a situation in which she would pass the screening while not acting overly suspicious, all without knowing the specifics of the screening process. This isn’t even accounting for the difficulty of the technique – and she couldn’t “cheat” and use magic anywhere or the GAA would have noticed the trick. Luckily, her trick didn’t use any magic and she wasn’t a particularly high-skilled enough magician for the GAA to be wary of her.
10502
10503
10504
10505Even entering the country and receiving orders from the NSU was beyond difficult –
10506
10507in addition to the state, a multitude of other armed groups monitored invasions of enemy magicians.
10508
10509
10510
10511However, despite all the difficulties, Lieutenant Lin managed to find a position as the escort of Liu Li Lei, but now everything seemed to be on the verge of falling apart.
10512
10513
10514
10515Lu Ganghu was leading a sabotage detachment from the GAA that seemed to be assigned to kill Liu Li Lei.
10516
10517
10518
10519Lieutenant Lin needed to quickly find a way out of the situation. Her one advantage was her nonmagical hypnosis ability, which ignored magic resistance.
10520
10521
10522
10523
10524
10525***
10526
10527
10528
10529The residential buildings provided to Liu Li Lei and her escort detachment were guarded by magicians preventing both outsiders from coming in and the refugees from leaving. They were chosen with priority given to resistance to mental intervention magic over offensive strength, and were given anti-magic projection to add onto their already-high resistances.
10530
10531
10532
10533The government was confident that the guards were safe from external control, giving Lieutenant Lin a big advantage – not only was her technique not guarded against, the enemy had grown complacent thinking they were safe.
10534
10535
10536
10537Knowing this, Lieutenant Lin began her plan to get out of the situation.
10538
10539
10540
10541“I need something that I can’t get inside the base… it will only take an hour. May I have permission to leave?”
10542
10543
10544
10545Lieutenant Lin directed her request to the soldiers responsible for guarding the residential building while Li Lei took a bath with Akane.
10546
10547MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10548
10549199
10550
10551
10552
10553The soldiers looked at each other, puzzled, before turning back to Lin.
10554
10555
10556
10557“What exactly do you need to buy?” one soldier asked.
10558
10559
10560
10561“Something necessary for women from the GAA.”
10562
10563
10564
10565“I can buy it for you.”
10566
10567
10568
10569“…no, it’s embarrassing,” Lin responded.
10570
10571
10572
10573Any further attempts the soldiers made to argue this only caused an embarrassed reaction from Lin.
10574
10575
10576
10577“Why at this time?” the other soldier asked, changing the topic after seeing the progress made on the original topic.
10578
10579
10580
10581“While Lieutenant Liu Li Lei is in the bathroom, I don’t have to worry that Ichijou Masaki will lead her away.”
10582
10583
10584
10585For some reason, this answer convinced both soldiers and they conceded this topic, allowing Lin to go outside on the condition that they escorted her to the store themselves despite not getting permission from base command.
10586
10587
10588
10589The soldiers posted at the gates of Komatsu base in order to protect Liu Li Lei were vigilantly waiting for an attack from the outside by Lu Ganghu, so they weren’t paying much attention to Lin, leaving through the gate of the base accompanied by soldiers from surveillance.
10590
10591
10592
10593
10594
10595***
10596
10597
10598
10599Mari watched the army convertible driving past her with suspicion. Some time earlier, when Naotsugu was explaining the current situation to the group centered around Liu Li Lei, she noticed a flash of anxiety flash in Lin’s eyes.
10600
10601
10602
10603“Xu.”
10604
10605
10606
10607Mari turned to face Naotsugu. She was walking with him along a city street.
10608
10609
10610
10611“Did you notice something?”
10612
10613MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10614
10615200
10616
10617
10618
10619Naotsugu stopped searching for suspicious shadows in the neighborhood to face Mari.
10620
10621
10622
10623“Lieutenant Lin was in the car that just passed by.”
10624
10625
10626
10627Naotsugu knit his brow after hearing what Mari said.
10628
10629
10630
10631“The commander of Lieutenant Liu’s escort and guard? I asked them to refrain from going outside.”
10632
10633
10634
10635Naotsugu trusted Mari and didn’t check if she was certain – she would have said so otherwise.
10636
10637
10638
10639“She was with two soldiers from her surveillance.”
10640
10641
10642
10643“Then it isn’t surprising she was able to leave…”
10644
10645
10646
10647Naotsugu made a slightly confused comment.
10648
10649
10650
10651“No, it’s still strange she was able to leave as a refugee in this circumstance. Usually it should have been impossible to go outside without permission.”
10652
10653
10654
10655“…yeah, that’s how it should have been.”
10656
10657
10658
10659Staying alert, Naotsugu agreed with Mari’s argument. He wasn’t sure how to process the events so far.
10660
10661
10662
10663“Did the supervising soldiers receive an important clue about the agents penetrating the country, or are they being manipulated?” Naotsugu said, thinking out loud.
10664
10665
10666
10667“Mental interference magic?” Mari asked Naotsugu with a slightly pale face.
10668
10669
10670
10671It would be a terrible nightmare if a skilled user of mental interference magic penetrated a military facility. They would be able to mass produce traitors and spikes without spending time, effort, or money.
10672
10673
10674
10675“No, if magic were used on the base, it would quickly be detected and dealt with.”
10676
10677
10678
10679“…yeah, that’s how it is. Sorry, I panicked.”
10680
10681
10682
10683MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10684
10685201
10686
10687
10688
10689“You calmed down too quickly, Mari,” Naotsugu said, his face becoming more serious.
10690
10691
10692
10693Mari’s face seemed relieved, but Naotsugu chided her. The most likely scenario was that the soldiers were being manipulated, and it became much harder to deal with if it wasn’t done with magic.
10694
10695
10696
10697“You don’t need magic to manipulate other people. You have a technique like that too, don’t you?”
10698
10699
10700
10701Mari’s eyes shot open in surprise. As Naotsugu said, Mari had a technique that manipulated airflow to mix various harmless, legal aromatic substances to loosen a target’s mind.
10702
10703
10704
10705“Per haps Lieutenant Lin is manipulating the supervising soldiers with a non-magical method,” Naotsugu finished.
10706
10707
10708
10709“Like with a drug?” Mari asked.
10710
10711
10712
10713“No, she wouldn’t have been able to carry drugs into the base. Lieutenant Lin is a woman, so she must have used something that doesn’t arouse suspicion.
10714
10715
10716
10717…perhaps, hypnosis with the use of precious stones.”
10718
10719
10720
10721“Hypnosis can allow one to impose their will on another?”
10722
10723
10724
10725Mari asked this question since her technique could only lower people’s willfulness. She couldn’t completely subordinate someone’s will.
10726
10727
10728
10729“I don’t know the techniques very well, so my answer could be wrong, but… even if it’s impossible to gain complete control of another person, I think’s its at least possible to manipulate their will in a specific direction.”
10730
10731
10732
10733“…to direct their will? You mean direct their thinking?”
10734
10735
10736
10737“Lead their thinking? …hmm. Yeah, that’s what I mean.”
10738
10739
10740
10741Naotsugu thought about Mari’s paraphrasing before aggreging with it.
10742
10743
10744
10745MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10746
10747202
10748
10749
10750
10751“That wording is more appropriate. It doesn’t matter whether it’s hypnosis or something else – when you need to convince someone of a different opinion, you need to lead them along. You can’t just directly explain your thinking to them – you need to lead them to the way you think.”
10752
10753
10754
10755“You think so? So, even with hypnosis, you can’t force the target to do something they are completely against, but you can nudge them towards the path you intend for them to go.”
10756
10757
10758
10759“Yeah. Then, it’s likely she was able to deceive the guards into removing themselves from the base.”
10760
10761
10762
10763“…I understand the theory.”
10764
10765
10766
10767Mari quickly collected her thoughts before looking at Naotsugu.
10768
10769
10770
10771“If the soldiers surveilling her are manipulated, then it’s a serious matter, Xu.”
10772
10773
10774
10775“Yes. This isn’t something where we stand on the side and just let things happen. We don’t have time to leisurely discuss everything.”
10776
10777
10778
10779As he said this, Naotsugu pulled a portable army terminal out of his breast pocket.
10780
10781
10782
10783“Xu, what are you doing…?”
10784
10785
10786
10787“We need temporarily stop looking for Lu Ganghu. We can’t just let Lieutenant Lin execute whatever her plan is – it’s too much of a risk.”
10788
10789
10790
10791Naotsugu answered Mari while writing commands with his finger on the mobile terminal screen.
10792
10793
10794
10795“The current location of their vehicle should be easy to track. They shouldn’t be moving stealthily… great. I found them. Let’s leave for Lieutenant Lin now.”
10796
10797
10798
10799“Got it.”
10800
10801
10802
10803Naotsugu and Mari ran in the direction of the car they were tracking using high-speed movement magic.
10804
10805
10806
10807MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10808
10809203
10810
10811
10812
10813◊ ◊ ◊
10814
10815
10816
10817The soldiers accompanying Lieutenant Lin brought her to the a pharmacy of the Hong Kong Pharmacological Network located a few minutes away from the base.
10818
10819
10820
10821There weren’t any official diplomatic relations between Japan and the Great Asian Alliance after the last war, but there was still economic exchange in the private sector, and many companies operated in both countries.
10822
10823
10824
10825“Please wait here,” Lin told the soldiers and entered the pharmacy. The front wall was made of glass, and one could easily see what was going on inside from the road, so the soldiers allowed her to go in alone as long as she only approached the counter.
10826
10827
10828
10829Lin stopped in front of a counter with a female cashier that looked to be in her 20s behind it. The cashier had black hair with matching black eyes, as was typical of the East Asian demographic. Her appearance was innocent enough, and didn’t appear at all connected with the GAA or the NSU, but this was intended – who would choose a suspicious looking person to infiltrate enemy territory? The cashier was, in fact, an Lin’s contact with the NSU.
10830
10831
10832
10833“I’m having problems with Asian dust1.”
10834
10835
10836
10837Lin spoke to a Cantonese saleswoman about a seemingly honest topic, but it was a cipher. “Asian dust” was code for the Great Asian Alliance, and Lin’s words indicated that she was fearing an attack.
10838
10839
10840
10841“Really? I thought the busiest season already passed.”
10842
10843
10844
10845The saleswoman also answered in a cipher. Her words meant “large-scale military was not observed.”
10846
10847
10848
10849“It seems that a little dust still made it here.”
10850
10851
10852
10853“Then, do you want a test drug?” the cashier asked.
10854
10855
10856
10857
10858
108591Dust clouds affecting East Asia originating in the Gobi desert in Mongolia, Northern China, and Kazakhstan where high speed surface winds kick up intense dust storms.
10860
10861This mainly affects China, North and South Korea, Japan, and parts of Eastern Russia.
10862
10863MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10864
10865204
10866
10867
10868
10869She was actually asking if Lin wanted the reconnaissance squad to search for them.
10870
10871
10872
10873“No, I would like you to prescribe the ointment before the symptoms appear.”
10874
10875
10876
10877But reconnaissance wasn’t enough anymore. Lin wanted them to send an opposition detachment.
10878
10879
10880
10881“As you wish.
10882
10883
10884
10885…and what is the dosage?”
10886
10887
10888
10889Suddenly, the saleswoman stopped using the cipher, and spoke as one would expect in the situation. Lin found this strange.
10890
10891
10892
10893“Has anything unusual happened?”
10894
10895
10896
10897Suddenly, Lin heard a voice from behind her.
10898
10899
10900
10901“Lieutenant Lin.”
10902
10903
10904
10905Suddenly hearing a voice she had hoped not to hear, she turned around in confusion and panic.
10906
10907
10908
10909“Captain Lu!” Lin shouted, clearly startled, but she couldn’t say anything more.
10910
10911
10912
10913Lu Ganghu’s huge hand grabbed her neck, and she couldn’t speak further.
10914
10915
10916
10917“You did will. You aren’t needed anymore,” the Man-Eating Tiger said to the NSU
10918
10919agent acting as a saleswoman.
10920
10921
10922
10923After Ganghu said this, the agent headed to the back of the store. Seeing this, Lin understood everything.
10924
10925
10926
10927The agent had submitted to Lu Ganghu before she had arrived. She had probably been tortured, even though she had no external wounds.
10928
10929
10930
10931With his skills, Lu Ganghu could give the victim enough pain for them to wish for death without letting any of it show on their exterior. The pain making their lives a MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10932
10933205
10934
10935
10936
10937nightmare deprived the victim of their desire to resist. It wasn’t surprising for the agent to succumb to his torture.
10938
10939
10940
10941Lu Ganghu smiled while Lin was in despair.
10942
10943
10944
10945She was about to face the same unfortunate fate as the agent she had just been talking to.
10946
10947
10948
10949Except, in her case, it wouldn’t end with just torture. All that awaited her was death.
10950
10951
10952
10953Lin’s last thread of hope was on the street, but when Lin found no hope when she looked toward where the soldiers escorting her had been.
10954
10955
10956
10957Two Japanese soldiers sat with their heads down in the seats of their convertible. They looked to be asleep, but this wasn’t the case.
10958
10959
10960
10961Lin intuitively knew they were already dead. Lu Ganghu would never have left them alive.
10962
10963
10964
10965
10966
10967Lin probably should have expected this – the soldiers escorting her were not even close to being Lu Ganghu’s rivals – but she had at least held hope that they could distract him for long enough for her to escape.
10968
10969
10970
10971“Traitor, Lin Yiyi.”
10972
10973
10974
10975Lu Ganghu called Lieutenant Lin by her full name without a title, scorning her.
10976
10977
10978
10979“Call Liu Li Lei for help,” Lu Ganghu said as he slightly loosened his grip on her neck, allowing her to clear her throat.
10980
10981
10982
10983Lin thought about Lu Ganghu’s goal.
10984
10985
10986
10987His plan probably wasn’t as simple as luring Liu Li Lei here to kill her. The Japanese army wouldn’t just allow her to leave the base.
10988
10989
10990
10991Lin’s task as an NSU spy was to escape with Li Lei to Japan to create an excuse to start a war. She had already completed her task, and there was no chance that the NSU
10992
10993MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
10994
10995206
10996
10997
10998
10999would send help – to them, she was just a consumable item, and she didn’t hold enough value to make her worth saving.
11000
11001
11002
11003She also didn’t hold much value to the Japanese army. They may feel a bit of shame that a refugee was killed while under their protection, but to the Japanese government, she was just an addition to Liu Li Lei. The Japanese government also wouldn’t see her as worth saving.
11004
11005
11006
11007Even if she cal ed for help, the Japanese army wouldn’t do anything if it put Liu Li Lei in danger.
11008
11009
11010
11011Lu Ganghu definitely understood this.
11012
11013
11014
11015Lin was confused. She shouldn’t hold any value as bait, but Lu Ganghu still took a mobile terminal from his pocket and handed it to her after searching her body with his free hand.
11016
11017
11018
11019Ignoring her confusion, he said, “You don’t have a choice.”
11020
11021
11022
11023She could try to tell Lu Ganghu it was pointless, but she did as she was told and opened a communication channel to her subordinates still at the base.
11024
11025
11026
11027◊ ◊ ◊
11028
11029
11030
11031Komatsu base was in chaos.
11032
11033
11034
11035“Why was Lieutenant Lin released from the base‽”
11036
11037
11038
11039Shouts could be heard around the base.
11040
11041
11042
11043“Why is Lu Ganghu in a store in the middle of the city‽”
11044
11045
11046
11047“If this guy tried to create chaos, damage to civilians is inevitable! This is a replay of Yokohama!”
11048
11049
11050
11051Cries were being exchanged throughout the base.
11052
11053
11054
11055“Why would he appear there‽ Even if he is the Man-Eating Tiger, didn’t he trap himself‽”
11056
11057MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11058
11059207
11060
11061
11062
11063Most soldiers didn’t understand what was going on in the chaos and a variety of opinions were being formed based on incomplete information.
11064
11065
11066
11067
11068
11069Lieutenant Lin had been taken hostage by Lu Ganghu, and part of Komatsu base’s command felt that Liu Li Lei should be notified since she would find out if anyway if Lieutenant Lin was killed – and the probably of her dying was quite high.
11070
11071
11072
11073The base command didn’t want Li Lei’s opinion of if the Japanese military to deteriorate as a result of them hiding the information, so she was informed that Lieutenant Lin was taken hostage.
11074
11075
11076
11077
11078
11079“Let me go!”
11080
11081
11082
11083Liu Li Lei begged the Japanese soldiers guarding her to let her leave to find Lieutenant Lin.
11084
11085
11086
11087Her reaction was quite predictable – it had been the main argument for hiding the information.
11088
11089
11090
11091“You can’t. You are under the protection of our army.”
11092
11093
11094
11095Still, the army had prepared for this reaction.
11096
11097
11098
11099“But! If I don’t go... Lin-jiejie…!”
11100
11101
11102
11103Liu Li Lei had lost her composure from distress. She usually only used called Lieutenant Lin “Lin-jiejie,” equivalent to calling her “Lin-neesan,” in personal conversations between the two. Most of the soldiers understood this, but some of the more dense ones wondered who Lin-jiejie was.
11104
11105
11106
11107“Lieutenant Liu, even if you go, Lieutenant Lin will probably not be released. All you will do is allow Lu Ganghu to kill her sooner.”
11108
11109
11110
11111However, Liu Li Lei had lost the ability to understand rational arguments and could no longer think soberly.
11112
11113
11114
11115“Then what do I do…‽”
11116
11117MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11118
11119208
11120
11121
11122
11123She looked around with pleading eyes, but no one responded to her looks.
11124
11125
11126
11127“…nii-san, can’t you do something?”
11128
11129
11130
11131Liu Li Lei hung her had, looking ready to cry, completely hopeless. Watching this, Akane asked her brother if he could help, looking as if she too, was about to cry.
11132
11133
11134
11135Her voice and Li Lei’s pathetic look touched Masaki’s heart, but…
11136
11137
11138
11139“Sorry, Akane.”
11140
11141
11142
11143He couldn’t help.
11144
11145
11146
11147“I don’t know why he didn’t show up at a pharmacy in the city instead of the base, or why he took Commander Lin hostage, but I do know one thing for sure.
11148
11149
11150
11151Lu Ganghu’s end goal is Lieutenant Liu. I need to stay here at my post in order to protect Lieutenant Liu if all else fails.”
11152
11153
11154
11155“….”
11156
11157
11158
11159Akane bit her lip and continued to look at Masaki, but she didn’t say anything further.
11160
11161
11162
11163Masaki also bit his lip and turned away from her gaze.
11164
11165
11166
11167He was facing a dilemma.
11168
11169
11170
11171As he had stated, Lu Ganghu’s goal was killing Liu Li Lei, so her protection needed to be given priority, but at the same time the Japanese army couldn’t simply stand by and observe the murder of Lieutenant Lin. They didn’t yet know Lieutenant Lin was a NSU spy, so to them, Lieutenant Lin was a refugee who needed to be protected.
11172
11173
11174
11175
11176
11177They knew that the guards escorting Lieutenant Lin had already been killed by monitoring their vital signs, and given the situation, it was clearly done by Lu Ganghu or his subordinates. Since Lu Ganghu also posed a threat to public safety, the base needed to send soldiers to preserve their honor and eliminate his threat. The only question was how many people to send.
11178
11179MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11180
11181209
11182
11183
11184
11185Was capturing Lu Ganghu possible if enough soldiers left immediately, or was Lu Ganghu acting as bait to reduce the number of soldiers and therefore the strength of the base?
11186
11187
11188
11189
11190
11191How many soldiers were necessary to capture one of the strongest melee fighters in the world?
11192
11193
11194
11195Lu Ganghu was able to use Steel Qigong to reflect shots from firearms, making him a formidable enemy no matter the situation. Sending a small number of people to be safe would just be giving them a death sentence, but sending too many people raised concerns for the base.
11196
11197
11198
11199Komatsu base was in a deadlock. They didn’t know what move to make. The only way out of the situation lay in the unknown activity happening behind the scenes.
11200
11201
11202
11203In this case, only Chiba Naotsugu and Watanabe Mari were in a position to pull Komatsu base out of this situation.
11204
11205
11206
11207◊ ◊ ◊
11208
11209
11210
11211Naotsugu and Mari arrived at the pharmacy 5 minutes after Lu Ganghu captured Lieutenant Lin.
11212
11213
11214
11215The building was currently off limits to civilians, and the entire quarter was cordoned off by the police. Using a convenient excuse, they restricted people from both entering and exiting the area.
11216
11217
11218
11219Dressed in military uniforms, Naotsugu and Mari passed by the police without being stopped. They were concentrating on high-speed movement magic, so they still didn’t know about the incident with the hostage.
11220
11221
11222
11223After arriving at the location, Mari noticed Lu Ganghu inside the building while searching for Lin.
11224
11225
11226
11227At the same time, Lu Ganghu saw Mari standing outside.
11228
11229
11230
11231Lu Ganghu roared from inside the building, letting out his battle cry. He threw Lin’s body threw the window of the pharmacy, but Mari didn’t have time to catch her.
11232
11233MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11234
11235210
11236
11237
11238
11239Lu Ganghu was right behind Lin, jumping through the now broken window. His fist was on a trajectory directly towards her face. While his attack seemed to be rash and impulsive, Mari wasn’t in a defensive stance and didn’t have time to react.
11240
11241
11242
11243She was inches away from death when Naotsugu stopped his attack.
11244
11245
11246
11247“Xu‽”
11248
11249
11250
11251Chiba Naotsugu, the Illusion Blade, and Lu Ganghu, the Steel Qigong clashed, sending sparks out.
11252
11253
11254
11255“Chiba Naotsugu!”
11256
11257
11258
11259“Lu Ganghu!”
11260
11261
11262
11263[TL Comment: I cringed really hard at the original here so I removed most of the text and made it more reasonable. Here is the original:
11264
11265
11266
11267“So we meet again, genius of the Chiba Family, the Illusion Blade… Chiba Naotsugu!”
11268
11269
11270
11271“Everything will be decided here, Man-Eating Tiger… Lu Ganghu!”
11272
11273
11274
11275Who uses titles when addressing people in the middle of a fight‽ And Lu Ganghu doesn’t just use one, he uses two!
11276
11277
11278
11279The text before is also annoying to me. “So we meet again” is just stereotypical villain phrasing IMO and it feels way too cartoony. Even worse, “Everything will be decided here”? That feels even more cartoony.
11280
11281
11282
11283I’m probably overreacting but I just really hated the original quotes and wanted to comment on it. Is this something normal in Japan? Do people actually say this?]
11284
11285
11286
11287“I’ve been waiting for this!” Lu Ganghu yelled.
11288
11289
11290
11291Chiba Naotsugu and Lu Ganghu were among the best melee fighters in the world and were worthy adversaries.
11292
11293
11294
11295MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11296
11297211
11298
11299
11300
11301And with that, the battle between the young master of the “Art of the Thousand Blades” and the mad tiger began.
11302
11303
11304
11305
11306
11307Mari had nearly died from Lu Ganghu’s sudden attack, but now she was focusing on the magnificent image of her lover and savior.
11308
11309
11310
11311She watched as Lu Ganghu’s fist, strong enough to mow down thick trees or crush rocks, flew towards Naotsugu.
11312
11313
11314
11315Rather than try to parry the fist’s strength, he used the sharpness of the sword to counter the strike, knowing that he didn’t hold the advantage in battle of brute force.
11316
11317
11318
11319Mari’s eyes were riveted on the techniques of her beloved.
11320
11321
11322
11323It took about ten exchanges for Mari to finally come to her senses and start analyzing the situation.
11324
11325
11326
11327Her first action was to rush to the convertible that brought Lin.
11328
11329
11330
11331“Damn. They’re dead.”
11332
11333
11334
11335Seeing their state, she entered the pharmacy. Lu Ganghu didn’t have the ability to stop her and didn’t try, so she entered easily. While she could have tried to join the fight, she would probably have caused as much harm as she did help – Naotsugu would start to focus on protecting her, and she couldn’t do much in this battle beyond her.
11336
11337
11338
11339Suddenly, as she entered the pharmacy, she heard a gunshot suppressed by a silencer.
11340
11341
11342
11343Slightly inside the pharmacy was a woman – the NSU agent acting as a cashier –
11344
11345pointing a gun at Lieutenant Lin. Having hit her target, she quickly shifted her aim to Mari, but before she could pull the trigger, Mari slashed the woman’s gun-hand.
11346
11347
11348
11349The gun toppled to the floor, and Mari stepped slightly closer to the woman.
11350
11351
11352
11353She still held her three-piece sword in her right hand, but she instead reached out with the three cylindric containers in her left hand. Inside were various scents, and using magic to manipulate the airflow, Mari directed the scents into the woman’s naval cavity.
11354
11355MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11356
11357212
11358
11359
11360
11361A moment later, the woman fainted.
11362
11363
11364
11365Confirming that the technique had worked, Mari set the woman onto the floor and headed to Lin, sinking down beside her on one knee.
11366
11367
11368
11369It was already too late. The bullet had hit her vitals, and Lin died instantly.
11370
11371
11372
11373Mari quickly prepared to interrogate the woman who shot Lin. Naotsugu and Lu Ganghu were still fighting outside the building, but Mari felt she would be most useful if she learned more about the situation first.
11374
11375
11376
11377
11378
11379***
11380
11381
11382
11383The battle between Naotsugu and Lu Ganghu was completely even. Lu Ganghu fought with his usual style, forcefully suppressing his opponent with pure power, but Naotsugu countered this with a style less familiar to him, relying on his speed to defend.
11384
11385
11386
11387Naotsugu usually fought using magic to control his inertia, accelerating and stopping his movement instantly. This gave off the appearance of after images, seeming to be an illusion – hence the name of the style.
11388
11389
11390
11391However, now Naotsugu was only defending against his enemy’s attacks with the sharp, strong blade of his sword. His techniques as a so-called “Genius Swordsman”
11392
11393worked well.
11394
11395
11396
11397The nervous one in this situation was Lu Ganghu.
11398
11399
11400
11401
11402
11403Naotsugu had come here in pursuit of Lieutenant Lin, who was acting suspiciously, but his initial purpose had been searching for Lu Ganghu. This random turn of events coincidentally aligned with Naotsugu’s main mission, so he was eager to fight Lu Ganghu and was prepared.
11404
11405
11406
11407On the other hand, Lu Ganghu hadn’t expected a battle with the young master swordsman of the Chiba family. His only mission had been to prevent Liu Li Lei from falling into Japan’s hands and becoming a weapon against the Great Asian Alliance by executing her.
11408
11409
11410
11411MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11412
11413213
11414
11415
11416
11417He had attacked Mari out of anger and revenge after she defeated him in Yokohama, but he hadn’t prepared for a match of this level at all. While he was ready to fight in general, his mental state wasn’t as focused as he would like it to be, and he still needed to concentrate on his mission, so while he was eager to fight Naotsugu again, he worried that this fight would be at the expense of the success of the mission.
11418
11419
11420
11421A fine line separated victory and defeat in this fight, and Lu Ganghu’s mental state was bringing him down. The difference between them came not from a difference in skill, but from a difference in readiness.
11422
11423
11424
11425
11426
11427Naotsugu attacked with a horizontal swing perpendicular to Lu Ganghu’s vertical punch. While Lu Ganghu’s technique protected him from having his hand cut off, he couldn’t stop the force of the swing and his fist was drove away from its path.
11428
11429
11430
11431Despite this, Naotsugu’s legs both sunk into the ground as a result of this clash. Seeing an opportunity, Lu Ganghu started to use one of his most powerful techniques: a crushing blow with both palms. He wrapped his palms, his tiger paws, in Steel Qigong, and started the technique stronger than a tank’s front armor.
11432
11433
11434
11435Had Naotsugu been hit, his body would have been torn into pieces as if he had a stick of dynamite in his mouth.
11436
11437
11438
11439However, the attack was not enough to finish Naotsugu.
11440
11441
11442
11443Lu Ganghu had been mistaken about the distance of the strike, and half a second before the impact, Naotsugu started controlling his inertia.
11444
11445
11446
11447He hadn’t abandoned using his Illusion Blade – he had abstained from using it to make his enemy forget about it, saving it for a decisive blow.
11448
11449
11450
11451[TL Comment: the original text seems to be saying that he had just been hiding his Illusory Sword within Illusory sword, but the nature of the technique makes that seem impossible so I’m going with this because it actually makes sense and is the most similar.]
11452
11453
11454
11455Naotsugu lunged towards Lu Ganghu’s chest, but Lu Ganghu caught the blade with his hands, protecting his vitals.
11456
11457
11458
11459MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11460
11461214
11462
11463
11464
11465He couldn’t get away from this unharmed, however, and right before he grabbed the blade, Naotsugu turned the blade a quarter of a rotation causing it to dig into Lu Ganghu’s right fist.
11466
11467
11468
11469Still, his left fist was enough to stop the sword, and he grasped the blunt side before it stabbed his chest.
11470
11471
11472
11473Lu Ganghu smiled. While his right arm was injured and his left was grasping the sword, he still had his legs and Naotsugu was stuck holding onto his seized sword.
11474
11475
11476
11477However, Lu Ganghu’s kick never happened.
11478
11479
11480
11481Naotsugu exhaled and let go of his sword while Lu Ganghu collapsed, still holding the sword.
11482
11483
11484
11485MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11486
11487
11488
11489215
11490
11491
11492
11493
11494
11495MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11496
11497216
11498
11499
11500
11501He only released the sword when he finished falling backwards. Once he confirmed that everything was over, Naotsugu relaxed.
11502
11503
11504
11505“The prick of the shadow… a technique of the hidden sword,” Naotsugu murmured to himself.
11506
11507
11508
11509He had thrust with a sharp psion blade. The technique mimicked the heart being pierced. It wasn’t mental interference magic, which only affects one’s consciousness –
11510
11511the technique deceived the very soul by directly affecting the psionic information body accompanying the physical body.
11512
11513
11514
11515A hidden sword which stopes the heart.
11516
11517
11518
11519Naotsugu’s temples showed sweat flowing in streams, and he sunk to his knee, exhausted.
11520
11521
11522
11523◊ ◊ ◊
11524
11525
11526
11527When she returned to the base, Mari informed Masaki and the others that Lu Ganghu was defeated.
11528
11529
11530
11531Despite this, Li Lei didn’t rejoice.
11532
11533
11534
11535Since Lin wasn’t with Mari, she could assume what had happened.
11536
11537
11538
11539“Lin-jie… is Lin-jie dead?” Liu Li Lei asked with shaking lips. “She was secretly communicating with the NSU army and… was killed by her ally, another NSU
11540
11541agent…?”
11542
11543
11544
11545“Yes,” Mari replied solemnly.
11546
11547
11548
11549“Liar!”
11550
11551
11552
11553Li Lei broke into a fit towards Mari.
11554
11555
11556
11557“You say this based on the unfounded words of an NSU agent!” Li Lei yelled.
11558
11559
11560
11561Mari’s solemn face – calm and serious – contrasted Liu’s face flushed with anger.
11562
11563
11564
11565MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11566
11567217
11568
11569
11570
11571“Lieutenant Lin, codename Taiga, was ordered to organize your escape to Japan in order to create an excuse for the NSU to declare war against Japan. The agent I questioned, Sasha Foo, admitted this.”
11572
11573
11574
11575“That’s nonsense!”
11576
11577
11578
11579;”Lieutenant Lin, don’t you think it’s strange that when you escaped from the air base in Primorsky Krai, Vozdizhenka, the NSU reacted late? The Far Eastern army was deployed north of Vladivostok, yet the only sent fighters in pursuit after you flew over their heads. Ordinarily this shouldn’t be possible. The NSU wouldn’t have ignored a plane that could turn out to be a bomber.”
11580
11581
11582
11583“But…”
11584
11585
11586
11587“In addition, the Far Eastern army should have been wary about observation from the air.”
11588
11589
11590
11591Liu Li Lei finally stopped objecting, starting to accept what had happened. She was able to recover quickly because she had been told about Lieutenant Lin’s situation in advance.
11592
11593
11594
11595“You’re not to blame here, Lieutenant. You were used. Sasha Foo confirmed this.”
11596
11597
11598
11599“Lin-jie just used me…”
11600
11601
11602
11603Watching Liu Li Lei’s shocked muttering, Mari frowned. She felt anger towards the New Soviet Union, especially Lin Yiyi, for using this child as a disposable pawn. She also was angry at the Great Asian Alliance for making her a Strategic Class Magician at her age.
11604
11605
11606
11607“We will now interrogate the other members of your escort detachment. You cannot be in contact with any of them until we are certain that there are no NSU spies hidden among them,” Mari said.
11608
11609
11610
11611“Please wait!” Masaki spoke up. “Lieutenant Lin is a fourteen-year-old girl. Separating her from her compatriots in a foreign country is a bit…. Haven’t you already learned who is a spy from Sasha Foo? So you don’t need to keep them in isolation anymore!”
11612
11613
11614
11615“Masaki-san…?” Liu called Masaki with a confused face.
11616
11617MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11618
11619218
11620
11621
11622
11623She hadn’t expected Masaki to object. He had proposed taking her to his home previously, saying she needed to be separated from Lin-jie so her thoughts were spinning as she tried to make sense of his reasoning.
11624
11625
11626
11627“Sasha Foo only knew about one spy – Lieutenant Lin,” Mari said.
11628
11629
11630
11631“Then…!”
11632
11633
11634
11635Mari sighed slightly at Masaki’s raised tone. It made the situation feel urgent.
11636
11637
11638
11639“Ichijou-kun, I understand your reasoning, but this is a necessary measure. Surely you understand this.”
11640
11641
11642
11643“…”
11644
11645
11646
11647Masaki and Mari weren’t personally acquainted, but they knew their relationship as senpai/kohai when looking from the point of view of the University of Magic in general, so Mari spoke as a senpai – not as a member of the military.
11648
11649
11650
11651“Luckily, Lieutenant Liu speaks Japanese fluently. I want you guys to keep her company.
11652
11653
11654
11655Okay, Lieutenant Liu. That’s all I have to say. On this note, I say goodbye to you.”
11656
11657
11658
11659Mari saluted to Liu Li Lei before leaving.
11660
11661
11662
11663
11664
11665“Lei-chan…”
11666
11667
11668
11669Akane turned to face Li Lei. She was looking down, barely managing to stay standing.
11670
11671
11672
11673“Let’s sit down?”
11674
11675
11676
11677Li Lei didn’t resist Akane’s hand grasping hers, and the fourteen-year-old girls sat down side by side on the sofa. However, Akane didn’t know how to proceed. All the could do was be with her.
11678
11679
11680
11681Neither her nor the adults knew what to do next.
11682
11683
11684
11685MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11686
11687219
11688
11689
11690
11691Masaki was the next one to speak.
11692
11693
11694
11695“Lieutenant Liu. I don’t think Lieutenant Lin betrayed you.”
11696
11697
11698
11699“Masaki-san?”
11700
11701
11702
11703“Nii-san?”
11704
11705
11706
11707Akane and Li Lei spoke simultaneously, looking up in sync.
11708
11709
11710
11711Masaki couldn’t help but flinch at their reactions, but he caught himself and continued his explanation.
11712
11713
11714
11715“I can’t say for sure, and I can’t claim to know exactly what she was thinking. We only met a week ago, and we quarreled the entire time, unable to understand each other.”
11716
11717
11718
11719Masaki paused for a moment before continuing.
11720
11721
11722
11723“But I don’t think that Lieutenant Lin’s worry for Lieutenant Liu was faked.”
11724
11725
11726
11727“Even if Lieutenant Lin was a spy for the NSU. Even if your escape was just part of the NSU strategy…”
11728
11729
11730
11731Masaki looked straight into Liu Li Lei’s eyes.
11732
11733
11734
11735“She defended you from both the NSU and the GAA by escaping to Japan.
11736
11737
11738
11739This is an indisputable fact.”
11740
11741
11742
11743[TL Comment: The author gave Akane and Liu surprised reactions here. This makes no sense, as what Masaki is saying is obvious, especially from the perspective of Liu.
11744
11745
11746
11747I don’t know why the author is portraying Liu’s feelings as superficial when she just accepts that Lieutenant Lin was always just acting. This same thing happened with Miyuki earlier when Tatsuya was comforting her.
11748
11749
11750
11751Anyway, I’m pretty annoyed that we had basically the same scene 3 times in this book
11752
11753– Minoru + Minami, Tatsuya + Miyuki, and now Masaki + Liu Li Lei. Is this MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11754
11755220
11756
11757
11758
11759supposed to be symbolic of a new relationship? That’s my prediction at least. There isn’t anyone left for Masaki and I think he’s supposed to be more of a major character now.]
11760
11761
11762
11763“Ah…”
11764
11765
11766
11767Liu Li Lei sighed faintly.
11768
11769
11770
11771“Also, Lu Ganghu’s sabotage ended up failing, partly because Lieutenant Lin left the base.
11772
11773
11774
11775While I don’t know what she was planning, in the end, Lieutenant Lin defended you at the cost of her own life, so even if it wasn’t her intent, she deserves respect for the outcome.”
11776
11777
11778
11779“Wa…”
11780
11781
11782
11783Liu sounded if like she was about to cry.
11784
11785
11786
11787Seeing this, Masaki stopped his speech and left her to Akane.
11788
11789
11790
11791“Ahh…”
11792
11793
11794
11795Li Lei covered her face with her hands and cried. Akane put her arm around her shoulder, sending Masaki a reproachful glare.
11796
11797
11798
11799Masaki answered with his eyes, as if to say, “I’ll take my leave” as he ran away from the lobby.
11800
11801
11802
11803However, rather than a receiving an exasperated stare from Akane, her look was warm, as if saying, “nothing can be done about you.”
11804
11805
11806
11807◊ ◊ ◊
11808
11809
11810
11811“How is this guy a “Man-eating Tiger”! He is useless!” Minoru shouted angrily.
11812
11813
11814
11815MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11816
11817221
11818
11819
11820
11821He his temporary annoyance had exceeded his self-control, and he shouted loudly. If the study made by Zhou Gongjin hadn’t been soundproofed, he would have surprised Minami.
11822
11823
11824
11825“He couldn’t buy me any time at all!”
11826
11827
11828
11829After venting his anger, Minoru calmed down a bit and thought about what to do.
11830
11831
11832
11833He had helped Lu Ganghu enter the country secretly in order to cause turmoil around the murder or attempted murder of Liu Li Lei to allow him to move from his current location, known by Tatsuya, to a new refuge. He had been vigilantly tracking the movements of Lu Ganghu through the network created by Zhou Gongjin, waiting for a convenient moment, but Lu Ganghu hadn’t even bought Minoru a single day!
11834
11835
11836
11837Lu Ganghu and his squad initially hid in a secluded area of the mountains near Matsue, after which they infiltrated the city of Komatsu, but just 2 days after entering the country, Lu Ganghu was killed - the same day he entered the city of Komatsu.
11838
11839
11840
11841Thus, Minoru’s plan to buy time through Lu Ganghu ended in utter failure. Lu Ganghu had been killed my Chiba Naotsugu, a member of the Sword Corps sent to Komatsu, in part thanks to Minoru – he was the one who warned the Japanese military, causing events to proceed so quickly.
11842
11843
11844
11845However, despite his involvement in causing his plan to fail, his anger was still mostly directed towards Lu Ganghu’s weakness. He understood he was guilty, but he directed his anger towards Lu Ganghgu anyway.
11846
11847
11848
11849“I need to calm down.”
11850
11851
11852
11853Minoru stopped walking in circles around the room and sat in a high-backed chair.
11854
11855
11856
11857“Anger isn’t helping here. I need to think about how to proceed now.”
11858
11859
11860
11861He needed to leave the shelter as soon as possible. The chance of him being found soon was almost certain – unless he overestimated Tatsuya, the shelter would probably not even last another week.
11862
11863
11864
11865“He might find this place as soon as tomorrow MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11866
11867222
11868
11869
11870
11871…I used to think I had more time, that I would only have to leave here “some day”, but… for the location of this shelter to have been somewhat determined already…
11872
11873
11874
11875Tatsuya-san, the Self-defense forces, and the Ten Master Clans al know my general location. This whole area is under constant surveil ance, so that if we went outside the protection of Ghost Walker – of Sekirei Hachijin, we would be caught. We couldn’t even escape through Parade.
11876
11877
11878
11879It might be pessimistic, but it’s safer to assume that Tatsuya-san received a clue to help him break through Parade. Knowing that, there is no way I escape.
11880
11881
11882
11883It’s too difficult for me alone, so… maybe I can get helpers on the side?”
11884
11885
11886
11887“Then what about help from us?”
11888
11889
11890
11891This thought didn’t come from Minoru.
11892
11893
11894
11895He felt it through his connection to the Parasites.
11896
11897
11898
11899“Raymond?”
11900
11901
11902
11903“Minoru, you aren’t acting normal. You even stopped maintaining your mental barrier.”
11904
11905
11906
11907Realizing his mistake, Minoru immediately hid his emotions behind a barrier once more.
11908
11909
11910
11911“Even though you heard it, you can’t do anything about this, can you?”
11912
11913
11914
11915Minoru responded to Raymond once his barrier was back up.
11916
11917
11918
11919“I am aware of the situation, but I didn’t read your thoughts. I learned about this with my own method of collecting information.”
11920
11921
11922
11923“Hlioskjalf?” Minoru thought. He was aware of the existence of the backdoor terminals into Echelon III.
11924
11925
11926
11927“We are currently anchored in Sagami Bay.”
11928
11929
11930
11931MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11932
11933223
11934
11935
11936
11937“Did you use Independence as a cover?” Minoru asked.
11938
11939
11940
11941“Right.”
11942
11943
11944
11945The entrance of the USS Independence Aircraft Carrier into the war occurred suddenly and unnaturally. Part of its purpose was to help Raymond and his colleagues penetrate into Japanese coastal waters.
11946
11947
11948
11949“We aren’t the only ones who have infiltrated the country. The Il egal MAP has already penetrated Tokyo.”
11950
11951
11952
11953“Illegal MAP… the Illegal Mystic Assassin Platoon of the USNA Army?” Minoru confirmed.
11954
11955
11956
11957“You are wel aware, but they technical y don’t belong to the army.”
11958
11959
11960
11961“Official y, no, but in reality, yes, is it?”
11962
11963
11964
11965“Wel , you can say that.”
11966
11967
11968
11969Minoru heard Raymond’s laugh after this thought, but whether he had imagined it, or whether Raymond’s humor had been transferred was unclear.
11970
11971
11972
11973“Continuing, one of the platoons of the Il geal MAP – the Horsehead platoon – is embarking on a mission to kil Tatsuya.”
11974
11975
11976
11977“To kil Tatsuya? They won’t succeed.”
11978
11979
11980
11981Minoru didn’t believe anyone could kill Tatsuya as he currently was. While he thought it might be possible to beat him, he didn’t think there was any way to stop Tatsuya from escaping.
11982
11983
11984
11985“Yeah. We think so too.”
11986
11987
11988
11989Minoru heard Raymond’s chuckle again.
11990
11991
11992
11993“But the Illegal MAP is pretty capable. They should at least do better than Lu Ganghu.”
11994
11995
11996
11997MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
11998
11999224
12000
12001
12002
12003As soon as Raymond made this comparison, Minoru understood his intent.
12004
12005
12006
12007“You suggest I use this as a chance to escape from here?”
12008
12009
12010
12011“Yes,” Raymond responded. “If you get to Yokosuka, we wil help you escape from Japan along with your girlfriend.”
12012
12013
12014
12015Minoru couldn’t immediately answer. He needed to think about Minami first.
12016
12017
12018
12019Could he take Minami with him from Japan?
12020
12021
12022
12023“What do you say?” Raymond asked again.
12024
12025
12026
12027However, this time Minoru gave an answer.
12028
12029
12030
12031“I will gratefully accept your help.”
12032
12033
12034
12035◊ ◊ ◊
12036
12037
12038
12039Tatsuya and Miyuki were no longer alone at the dinner table. A third person had been added to their number – Lina sat with them as well.
12040
12041
12042
12043The three had eaten together yesterday, as well. Miyuki invited Lina to eat with them until she got settled.
12044
12045
12046
12047Miyuki’s home cooking was delicious, as usual.
12048
12049
12050
12051Lina was shocked by this fact. Her surprise showed on her face when she brought the fork to her mouth for the first time, tasting it. She had unconsciously murmured,
12052
12053“oh… how tasty,” as her eyes rounded and she grew visibly more alert.
12054
12055
12056
12057“If you want to learn, ask Miyuki to teach you to cook, but don’t try to say you wil prepare tomorrow’s dinner in order to compete with Miyuki…”
12058
12059
12060
12061Tatsuya had some unspoken thoughts when he saw Lina’s reaction.
12062
12063
12064
12065
12066
12067As soon as Tatsuya finished eating, the videophone rang.
12068
12069
12070
12071MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
12072
12073225
12074
12075
12076
12077He stopped Miyuki from getting up, as she still hadn’t finished eating, and headed into the living room himself to accept the call there.
12078
12079
12080
12081He had never spoken to the man who appeared on the screen before, but he recognized the man’s name and face from his file.
12082
12083
12084
12085“Shiba-dono, sorry to bother you at this time.”
12086
12087
12088
12089“Please to meet you. The head-dono of the Fujibayashi family, I presume?”
12090
12091
12092
12093“That is correct. I am honored that you know of me.”
12094
12095
12096
12097The person on the other end of the call was Fujibayashi Nagamasa, the head of the Fujibayashi family and a famous practitioner of ancient magic.
12098
12099
12100
12101“Your daughter helps me often,” Tatsuya said.
12102
12103
12104
12105“On the contrary, I should apologize for that face that Kyouko constantly gives you impossible tasks.”
12106
12107
12108
12109If Tatsuya’s data wasn’t wrong, Fujibayashi Nagamasa was 55 years old – older than Tatsuya’s own father. While the age difference made it odd for him to speak politely, Fujibayashi Nagamasa’s words still contained gratitude.
12110
12111
12112
12113“I sincerely apologize that a person related to our family has caused you so many problems,” Nagamasa continued, turning the conversation towards the main point.
12114
12115
12116
12117“No, I do not hold the Fujibayashi family responsible for this in any way.”
12118
12119
12120
12121Tatsuya repeated what he had told the Electron Sorceress.
12122
12123
12124
12125“I appreciate such words, but even if I don’t have a blood connection to him, he is still my nephew. The nephew of the head of the family can still be considered a member of the family. We aren’t entirely unrelated to this, and therefore we cannot stay indifferent to this. As the head of the Fujibayashi family, I want his trial to be an internal affair of our family. The Kudou family has already given permission.”
12126
12127
12128
12129“The Kudou family agreed to this?” Tatsuya asked.
12130
12131
12132
12133MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
12134
12135226
12136
12137
12138
12139Tatsuya hadn’t expected this. Kudou Minoru was the son of the current head of family, but also the murderer of the previous chapter. The Kudou family had already entrusted the capture of Minoru to the Ten Master Clans.
12140
12141
12142
12143“They real y don’t want others to interfere,” Tatsuya thought.
12144
12145
12146
12147“However, I also heard that Shiba-dono intends to take part in his pacification.”
12148
12149
12150
12151“This case began because of a conflict between me and Minoru, so I believe that I must complete this business with my own hands.”
12152
12153
12154
12155Tatsuya gave a clear answer, not allowing any misunderstanding.
12156
12157
12158
12159He believed that he couldn’t just stand aside in this matter.
12160
12161
12162
12163“I respect your opinion as an interested person, so in this regard, we should agree on our schedules for pacifying Kudou Minoru together. The day after tomorrow –
12164
12165Saturday, July 13th, I am heading to the Sea of Trees to attack Minoru. Does this suit you, Shiba-dono?”
12166
12167
12168
12169“…the day after tomorrow?” Tatsuya asked.
12170
12171
12172
12173Tatsuya didn’t answer immediately because he believed that he would need more time to analyze Parade and Sekirei Hachijin. However, he also knew that Minami needed to be saved as soon as possible.
12174
12175
12176
12177“…I agree. I will go with you.”
12178
12179
12180
12181“Thank you. Then, the place and time of our meeting will be your choosing, Shiba-dono.”
12182
12183
12184
12185“I understand. I will pass it to your through your daughter later,” Tatsuya responded.
12186
12187
12188
12189“Do as you see fit. Then, see you on the appointed day.”
12190
12191
12192
12193At this, Fujibayashi Nagamasa bowed low before ending the conversation.
12194
12195
12196
12197Tatsuya tensed up once more as the events developed too rapidly, far exceeding his expectations.
12198
12199MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
12200
12201227
12202
12203
12204
12205
12206
12207◊ ◊ ◊
12208
12209
12210
12211“Makoto-dono, did I do everything right?”
12212
12213
12214
12215After completing his call with Tatsuya, Nagamasa turned to Kudou Makoto, who was sitting quietly just outside of the camera’s view.
12216
12217
12218
12219“Yes. That will do. Nagamasa, thank you for doing this.”
12220
12221
12222
12223“As I said earlier, to Shiba-dono” Nagamasa started, “though I do not share a blood connection with him, Minoru is still my nephew. As he is a member of my family, I can’t ignore this problem.”
12224
12225
12226
12227Kudou Makoto nodded silently in response to Fujibayashi Nagamasa.
12228
12229
12230
12231The dimly lit dark room feel into a deep silence.
12232
12233
12234
12235(To be continued in "The Chase (Part 2)")
12236
12237
12238
12239
12240
12241MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
12242
12243228
12244
12245
12246
12247
12248
12249Afterword
12250
12251
12252
12253Thank you for buying this volume.
12254
12255
12256
12257(TL Comment: XD?)
12258
12259
12260
12261How have you liked the 28th volume of The Irregular at Magic High School: Chase Chapter (Part 1)?
12262
12263
12264
12265
12266
12267This arc is titled Chase Chapter despite only one fifth of the volume being devoted to the chase – the beginning. After that, it transitions into hide and seek.
12268
12269
12270
12271After Tatsuya faces a situation his powers are not well suited to solving, he starts to discover a new ability, but to be honest, I still have doubts about the form in which the book should describe it.
12272
12273
12274
12275In games, all possible means of combat are known in advance. However, real combat is not so simple – there are too many different possibilities to grasp, and there is almost always potential for a “secret weapon” using a clever new idea. When faced with an enemy using an unknown power, it looks like carelessness on the side being forced to adapt. However, in reality, both sides often prepared well – one side just prepared better and took the right risks.
12276
12277
12278
12279The battle between Tatsuya and Minoru in this novel somewhat describes this – both sides were prepared, but Minoru had his “secret weapon” in the form of Sekirei Hachijin, and Tatsuya had his own weapon in discovering a new way to disperse spells.
12280
12281
12282
12283
12284
12285MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851
12286
12287229
12288
12289
12290
12291While Tatsuya wasn’t able to complete a new ability in this volume due to my doubts as an author, one of the enemies was defeated by a new and interesting technology, so I, to an extent, at least followed my contract as an author to write an interesting story, didn’t I?
12292
12293
12294
12295
12296
12297This time, Tatsuya’s friends, not seen for a while, recieved a share of the action. While there wasn’t any serious activity in this volume, the next volume, Chase Chapter (Part 2) has a lot of action planned.
12298
12299
12300
12301In this volume, the majority of the combat activity was given to Mari’s fiancé, Chiba Naotsugu.
12302
12303
12304
12305Masaki played the role of Liu Li Lei’s companion well, but his share of action was nothing compared to Naotsugu’s.
12306
12307
12308
12309It was easy for me to write the scene containing the battle between Naotsugu and Lu Gnaghu, but when writing it, I felt that Lu Ganghu’s departure from the spotlight was undeserved. Still, it’s easier for me to imagine scenes of hand-to-hand combat and sword fighting than scenes of gunfire. I hope that as this series reaches its end, I will increase my skill in this direction, but it’s unlikely to bring additional income.
12310
12311
12312
12313
12314
12315Volume 29, Chase Chapter (Part 2), is scheduled for release in 2 months. After this, the Rescue Chapter arc is planned.
12316
12317
12318
12319Once that is done, the next arc will be Future, and after that, a short arc, Graduation.
12320
12321
12322
12323I will be grateful if you stay with The Irregular at Magic High School until its end.
12324
12325
12326
12327
12328
12329MTL from http://tl.rulate.ru/book/1408/496668 Edited by u/PieBob851